ISBN 0756400082
October 10, 2001
OFFICIAL TIMELINE FOR THE HERALDS OF VALDEMAR SERIES
By Mercedes Lackey
Sequence of events by Valdemar
reckoning
BF
--------------------- > Prehistory:
Era of the Black Gryphon
THE
MAGE WARS
The Black Gryphon
The
White Gryphon
The
Silver Gryphon
------------------------------ > Founding of Valdemar
AF
---------------------- > Reign of Elspeth the Peacemaker
THE
LAST HERALD-MAGE TRILOGY
Magic’s
Pawn
AF ----------------------
> Reign of Randale
THE
LAST HERALD-MAGE TRILOGY
Magic’s
Promise
Magic’s
Price
AF
--------------------- > Reign of Theran
Brightly Burning
AF
--------------------- > Reign of Co-consorts Arden & Leesa
VOWS
AND HONOR TRILOGY
The Oathbound
Oathbreakers
Oathblood
AF
--------------------- > Reign of Roald
AF
--------------------- > Reign of Sendar
AF
--------------------- > Reign of
Selenay
Take
a Thief
THE HERALDS OF VALDEMAR TRILOGY
Arrows
of the Queen
Arrow’s
Flight
Arrow’s
Fall
KEROWYN’S TALE
By the Sword
THE MAGE WINDS TRILOGY
Winds of Fate
Winds
of Change
Winds
of Fury
THE MAGE STORMS TRILOGY
Storm Warning
Storm
Rising
Storm
Breaking
Owlflight
Owlsight
Owlknight
“GERRUP.”
Skif's dreams shattered,
leaving him with vague fragments of being somewhere warm, cozy, and
sweet-scented. A toe scientifically applied to Skif's rib cage with enough
force to bounce him off the back wall of the under-stair cubby he called his
own reinforced the otherwise incomprehensible order that he wake up. He woke,
as ever, stiff, cold, and with a growling stomach.
It was the beginning of
another beautiful day at the Hollybush Tavern.
An' good mornin' to
you, too, bastard.
He scrambled to his feet,
keeping hunched over to avoid hitting his head on the staircase, his ratty
scrap of a blanket clutched in both hands. His uncle's eldest son looked him up
and down, and grunted—probably disappointed that Skif was awake enough
that a “pick-me-up” cuff to the side of the head wasn't going to be
necessary this time.
Skif squinted; Kalchan was
a monolithic silhouette against the smoky light from the open kitchen door,
narrower at the top and swiftly widening where shoulders would be on an
ordinary human, his only distinguishing characteristics from neck to knee being
a pair of pillowlike arms and the fat bulging in rolls over his waistband. Skif
couldn't see his face, which was fine as far as he was concerned. Kalchan's
face was nothing he cared to examine closely under any circumstances.
“Breffuss,”
Kalchan grunted, jerking his head over his shoulder so that his greasy locks
swung in front of his face. Skif ducked his head and quickly folded his
blanket, dropping it on the pad of rags over straw that served him as a pallet.
He didn't need to dress; in the winter he slept in every stitch of clothing he
owned. Satisfied that Skif was on duty, Kalchan went on to awaken the rest of
the tavern staff.
Yah, an' do not a
hand's worth of work, neither.
“Breakfast,”
was what Kalchan had said, but he hadn't meant that it was time for Skif to
partake of that meal.
As soon as he was out of
the way, Skif scuttled out into the kitchen and began the tedious business of
lighting the fires, hindered by the fact that his uncle's penny-pinching ways
were reflected in every aspect of his purchases. For firewood, he relied on the
rag-and-bone men who swept out fireplaces and ovens in more prosperous
households, sifting out the ashes for sale to the tanners and soap makers, and
selling the clinkers and partially-burned ends of logs to people like Londer
Galko, keeper of the Hollybush Tavern. Nor would Uncle Londer actually buy a
decent firestarter, much less keep a candle or banked coals going overnight;
Skif had to make do with a piece of flint and one of some other rock. The fact
that at least half of this “firewood” had been doused with
water— which was, in fact, the law—before the ragmen picked it up
didn't make it any easier to light.
Before he could do anything
about a fire, Skif went to the pile of sweepings from the floor of the common
room that he'd collected last night after the last drunken lout had been rolled
out the door. Every bit of dust and fluff that looked as if it might possibly
catch fire became his tinder. At worst case, he'd have to sacrifice a precious
bit of the straw stuffed into his boots for warmth.
Heh. Sommun' been
trackin' in straw. Hayseed from country, prolly. Oh, ayah—here be nice dust bunny,
too.
Swearing under his breath,
Skif hacked his two bits of rock together, trying to generate sparks, hoping
one of them would land in the tiny patch of lint and fluff. When one finally
did, and finally cooperated with his efforts, he coaxed it into a tiny flame,
then got the flame to take hold of the driest of the wood. He nursed it
tenderly, sheltering it from the drafts along the floor, begging it to take.
Finally, he set it on the sooty hearth, surrounded it with what was left of the
dry wood from last night, and slowly fed it until it was large enough to
actually cook over.
Only when the kitchen fire
was properly started did the slattern used by Uncle Londer as a cook,
dishwasher, and general dogsbody finally shuffle down the stairs from the loft
where she slept into the room, scratching head and buttocks at the same time
without ever dislodging any of the vermin who called her “home.”
Skif often wondered why so few people who ate here died. Perhaps it was only
because their stomachs were already full of the acidic potions his uncle sold
as wine and beer, and once a stomach was full of that rotgut, nothing that came
in from the food lived long enough to cause sickness.
The kitchen door stood open
to the cold courtyard; Kalchan came in that way every morning, bringing the
day's supplies. Uncle Londer never bought more of anything for the inn than he
absolutely had to. Now Skif braced himself to head outside into the cold.
Where 'ud it hurt if 'e
bought for a week? Wouldn' 'e get it cheaper that way?
Skif ran out into the
courtyard to unload the wagon—hired for the purpose by the candlemark,
together with a boy to drive it. The quicker Skif unloaded the thing, the less
Uncle Londer would be charged—and if he didn't save Uncle Londer every
possible pennybit, he'd learn about it when Kalchan's fist connected with his
head.
The boy stared at the ears
of his donkey, studiously ignoring Skif, who was so much lower in the social
scale than he was. This boy had a coat, new boots, both clean.
Ah, stuck up! Skif thought, and stuck out his
tongue at the unresponsive back.
First off, a half-sack of
flour, followed by a tub of tallow grease thriftily saved from cookshops where
they skimmed off the grease from roasting and frying, and resold to those who
could not afford butter and candles. Maisie would be put to taking peeled
rushes and dipping them in the melted grease to make the tallow dips that
served the tavern as lights, and the cook would use the same grease in baking
and on the bread.
Skif moved it carefully and
set it down beside the flour; sometimes the stuff was still liquid underneath,
and he didn't dare spill it.
Then came a bucket of meat
scraps, which would serve for the soup and meat pies.
I don' wanna
know what that meat came from. Reckon it might meow…
Next, a peck of withered,
spotty turnips, another of dried beans and peas that were past their best and
smelled of mold. Last of all, two barrels of beer and one of wine. Both
represented the collected dregs from barrels all over the city, collected last
night from one of the large merchants who supplied goods to other inns and
taverns. Needless to say, this was the cheapest conceivable form of beverage;
it even cost less than the sweet spring water collected from outside Haven. It
was so awful that Guild cooks wouldn't even use the stuff in sauces; stale and
loaded with sediment, it smelled sour even through the wood of the barrel. Skif
got the barrels off the wagon quickly, and the boy turned the wagon just as
quickly and sent his donkey trotting out into the street. Skif lugged the food
into the kitchen where old Moll, the cook, took charge of it all. Only she or
Kalchan were allowed to touch the food and drink once it came off the wagon.
Skif had no intention of
touching any of it. He never ate here—not that Uncle Londer encouraged
him to.
He wasn't done yet; he had
to bring in enough water from the courtyard pump to fill the half-barrel in the
kitchen—one bucket at a time. He stumbled on the rutted, frozen dirt of
the courtyard; his boots, stuffed with straw for extra warmth, were far too big
for him. He didn't care; better too big than too small.
Leastwise they don'
pinch.
Now Skif went out into the
common room to ready it for the first customers, lighting the fire there with a
brand from the kitchen fire, arranging bits of wood on either side of the
hearth to dry, taking the benches down off the tables, and the shutters off the
windows. The oiled paper in the windows didn't do a great deal to keep out the
cold, but with snow in the street outside, there was some light getting in this
morning, so it was just as well that oiled paper hindered more than it helped
in that direction. Skif would never want to see what the common room looked
like in the full light of the sun,
As horrible as the food and
drink here in the Hollybush were, there were two customers waiting for Skif to
open the door. He knew them both by sight; two men who would down a minimum of
six mugs of foul beer and choke down a slice of stale, burned bread with a
scraping of nameless fat before shambling off somewhere, not to be seen until
the next morning. Presumably, they had jobs somewhere and this was their
breakfast.
They slumped down on the
benches nearest the door, and Skif yelled for Maisie, the fourth member of
Uncle Londer's tavern staff. As usual, she emerged from her own cubby of a
blocked-up stair that once led to the second floor (which, unlike Skif's, had a
flap of patched canvas for a door) followed by Kalchan. As usual, she said
nothing, only scuttled into the kitchen for the customer's beer and bread, her
face set in a perpetual mask of fear. Kalchan hitched at his trews and grinned,
showing yellowed teeth, and followed her into the kitchen.
Skif shuddered. As awful as
his position was here, Maisie's was worse.
This was a tavern, not an
inn, and the kitchen and common room were all there was of the place. The
tenement rooms upstairs, although they belonged to Uncle Londer, were not
available for overnight guests, but were rented by the month. There was a
separate entrance to the rooms, via a rickety staircase in the courtyard. This
limited the tenants' access to the inn and the fuel and food kept there. Uncle
fully expected his tenants to pilfer anything they could lay their hands on,
and they responded to his trust by doing so at every possible opportunity. Not
that there were many opportunities; Kalchan saw to that.
Now Skif was free to leave
at last for the lessons that every child was required by Valdemar law to have
until he was able to read, write, and cipher. Not even Uncle Londer had been
able to find a
way to keep Skif from those lessons, much as he would have liked to.
Skif didn't wait around for
permission from Kalchan to leave, or his cousin would find something else for
him to do and make him late. If he was late, he'd miss breakfast, which would
certainly please Kalchan's sadistic notion of what was amusing.
See ya—but not
till dark, greaseball!
He shot out the door
without a backward look, into the narrow street. This was not an area that
throve in the morning; those who had jobs were usually at them by dawn, and
those who didn't were generally out looking for something to put some money in
their pockets at least that early, or were sleeping off the results of drinking
the vile brews served in the Hollybush or other end-of-the-alley taverns. The
Hollybush was, in fact, located at the end of the alley, giving Uncle Londer
the benefit of giving custom no chance to stumble past his door.
There were other children
running off up the alley to lessons as well, though not all to the same place
as Skif. He had to go farther than they, constrained by his uncle's orders. If
Skif was going to have to have lessons, his uncle was determined, at least,
that he would take them where Uncle Londer chose and nowhere else.
Every child in this
neighborhood was running eagerly to their various teachers for the same reason
that Skif did; free and edible breakfast. This was an innovation of Queen
Selenay's, who had decided, based on her own observation, that a hungry child
doesn't learn as well as one with food in his belly. So every child in Haven
taking lessons who arrived on time was supplied with a bacon roll and a mug of
tea in winter, or a buttered roll and a piece of fruit in summer. Both came
from royal distribution wagons that delivered the supplies every morning, so
there was no use in trying to cheat the children by scrimping. But if a child
was late, he was quite likely to discover that his attendance had been given up
for the day and someone else had eaten his breakfast, so there was ample
incentive to show up on time, if not early, for those lessons, however
difficult or boring a child might find them.
Skif had no intention of
missing out on his share. His stomach growled as he ran, and he licked his lips
in anticipation.
Unless luck went his way,
this might be the only really edible food he'd get for the rest of the
day—and there was no doubt in his mind that the rest of the children in
his group were in the same straits.
The narrow, twisting
streets he followed were scarcely wide enough for a donkey cart. The tenement
houses, three stories tall including the attics, leaned toward the street as if
about to fall into it. There was not enough traffic to have worn away the
packed, dirty snow heaped up against the walls of the houses on either side,
and no incentive for the inhabitants to scrape it away, so there it would
remain, accumulating over the course of the winter until it finally thawed and
soaked into the dirt of the street, turning it to mud.
But that would not be for
several moons yet. There was all of the winter to get through first. At least
the cold kept down the smell—from backyard privies, chicken coops, pigeon
houses, pig sties. The poor tried to eke out their meager foodstuffs any way
they could. Pigeons were by far the most popular, since they could fly away by
day to more prosperous parts of town and feed themselves at someone else's
expense. There were clouds of them on every available perch, sitting as close
together as possible for warmth, and whitening the broken slates and shingles
of the rooftops with their droppings. Of course, with all the snow up there,
the droppings were invisible in winter.
Skif was finally warm now,
his breath puffing out whitely as he ran. He had no coat, of course, but no
child in his neighborhood had a coat. There were three ways to get warm in the
winter—work until you were warm, do something that kept you near enough
to the fire that you weren't freezing, or—be as creative about finding
warmth as Skif was.
After six turnings, he was
in a slightly more respectable neighborhood. The streets were marginally wider,
a halfhearted attempt to remove the snow had been made, and there were a few
dark little shops on the first floors of the tenement houses. More chimneys
sported thin streams of smoke, and at the end of this final street, just before
it joined one of the main thoroughfares, was the
As such, one of the
charitable acts performed here was to educate the poor children of the area.
But Skif wasn't here because he had chosen the place, or even because Uncle
Londer had picked it from a number of options. He was here because his second
cousin, the middle son of his uncle's brood of three, was a novice here.
Cousin Beel had as little
choice about his vocation as Skif did; Uncle Londer wished to impress his
social superiors with his sense of charity, and so Beel became a novice. Beel
seemed to like the life, though—or, he liked it as much as this curiously
colorless young man could like anything. Beel was as forgettable as Kalchan was
remarkable.
Skif pushed open a little
side door in the chapter house next to the
He took her cold little
hands in his and held them until they warmed while they waited for the last of
the children to straggle in. Skif heard her stomach growl while they waited;
his answered hers, and she gave a little giggle.
Finally a small bell rang
somewhere in the
Cor! Can they move any slower?
It seemed an eternity
before the last of the paraphernalia of breakfast finally was brought in and
arranged to Beel's liking. Only then were the children permitted to come up to
him, one at a time, and receive their rolls and mugs. By then, of course, the
rolls were stone cold and the tea at best lukewarm.
It didn't matter. So long
as the rolls weren't frozen hard as stones, so long as the tea wasn't a block
of ice, there wasn't a child here that wouldn't devour every crumb and drink
down every drop. Some of them began eating and drinking while they walked back
to their places, but not Skif, and not Dolly either, for she followed his
example. It wasn't for the sake of manners; Skif didn't have any, no more than
any of the others. It was because he had figured out that if he ate over the
table, he could catch every crumb, and he did. When they were done, he and
Dolly licked their fingers and picked up the tiniest fragments from the wood.
Lukewarm as the tea was, it
was still warmer than the room. The mug served double duty as a hand warmer
until the tea was gone. They weren't allowed to linger over it, though, not
with two novices standing over them.
Then Beel's fellow novice
collected the empty mugs and vanished, leaving Beel to his teaching duties.
Skif should, in fact, not
be here at all. He read and wrote as well as any of the children at these
tables, and the law said only that children had to be able to read, write and
figure to a certain level before their compulsory education was complete, not
at what age a child could be released. Skif enjoyed reading and even took a
certain aesthetic pleasure in writing; it would have been hard for him to feign
being bad at either. Beel probably would have quickly caught on before long and
sent him back to the tavern where he'd quickly be slaving for Kalchan— and
doing without his breakfast. But figuring had never come easy to him, and it
was boring besides. He still couldn't add two numbers of two figures each and
come up with the same answer twice in a row, and in all likelihood neither
answer would be the right one. Needless to say, although he pretended that he
was trying, his progress was glacial. He had to make some progress, of
course, or even Beel would suspect something, but he was going to put off the
evil day when Beel would pronounce his education complete for as long as he
could.
In the meantime, since he was
so good at reading and writing, during those lessons Beel saw no reason why he
should not take some of the workload off of his own shoulders, and Skif was put
to tutoring the youngest children, including Dolly. He didn't mind; he was big
enough to be able to bully those who weren't at all interested in learning
things, and Beel had no objection to his delivering admonitory cuffs to the ear
if it became necessary to keep discipline. That was the main thing that was
hard about being the tutor; littles like Dolly who wanted to learn just needed
some help over the rough spots.
It was turn and turn about
then, and time for one of the other boys to tutor Skif—along with
children three years his junior—in figures. For Skif, this was the worst
part of the day, and not because he himself was a discipline problem; being
anywhere other than the tavern was an improvement and he wasn't eager to get
himself kicked out.
It was horribly cold in
this room—there was a fire, but it didn't get things much above freezing
and by now they were all suffering from icy hands and feet. He was bored. And
breakfast had long since worn thin. Only in summer was this part of the day
bearable, for as cold as the temple buildings were in winter, they made up for
it by being pleasant in summer, and smelled of ancient incense rather than the
reek of privies, of garbage, and of the muck of all of the animals hidden away
in back courts.
There!
The heads of every child in
the room, Skif's included, came up as the bell summoning the faithful to Midday
Service rang from the top of the
“All—,”
he began, and the children literally leaped from their seats and stampeded for
the door before he could finish. “—right—,” Skif heard
faintly behind him as he scooped up Dolly and shoved his way with the rest
through the open door with her held protectively in front of him.
Once outside, he broke away
from the mob of children, bringing Dolly with him. The rest streamed in every
direction, and Skif hadn't a clue what made them all so anxious to get where
they were heading to do so at a run. Maybe it was the prospect of finding a
little warmth somewhere. Without a word, he wrapped his arm around Dolly's thin
shoulders and turned her in the direction of her home. Since a few days after
her first appearance in the schoolroom, when he'd caught some of the older
children teasing and tormenting her, he'd played her guardian. Her father
brought her in the morning on the way to his work at the docks, but Skif was
her escort home, where she would join the rest of the children in her family
and her mother at their laundry. In winter, despite having to struggle with
soaking, heavy fabric and harsh soap that irritated and chapped the skin, a
laundry wasn't a bad place to work, since you could always warm up in the room
where the washing coppers were kept hot over their fires. Dolly never lingered
once they arrived; she only cast Skif a shy smile of thanks and scampered
inside the building, where a cloud of steam poured out into the street from the
momentarily open door.
His self-appointed duty
complete, Skif was now free for as long as he could keep out of the way of his
relatives.
Kalchan would work him
until he dropped, not serving customers, since that was Maisie's job, but doing
everything else but cooking—and “everything else” included
some things that made Skif feel sick just to think about. On the other hand,
out of sight was definitely out of mind with Kalchan, and so long as Skif
didn't claim meals, his eldest cousin probably thought he was in lessons during
the daylight hours. Fortunately Beel had suffered enough under his older
brother's fist as a child that he didn't go out of his way to enlighten Kalchan
as to Skif's whereabouts out of school.
That did leave him some
options. Sometimes he could find someone with errands to run; sometimes he
could shovel snow or sweep crossings for a pennybit. There was refuse to haul
off for the rag-and-bone men if they came up short a man. But none of that was
to be counted on as a source of food or money to buy it, and Skif had finally
hit on something that was.
It took him far out of his
own neighborhood, and into places where his ragged, coatless state was very
conspicuous. That was the drawback; before he reached his goal, he might be
turned back a dozen times by suspicious folk who didn't like the look of him in
their clean and prosperous streets.
Eventually he left the
tenements and crooked, foul streets and penetrated into places where the
streets were clean and kept clean by people whose only job was to sweep them.
The transition was amazing to him, and even more amazing was that there were
single families that lived in buildings that would serve to house a dozen or
more families in his area. He didn't even try to venture onto those
streets; there were all sorts of people there whose only job was to keep people
like him out.
Now he went to the alleys,
slinking from bit of cover to bit of cover. There was plenty of cover here;
permanent rubbish bins where ashes, broken crockery, bits of wood, scraps from
food preparation too small or too spoiled for anyone from these houses to
consider useful were left for the rubbish collectors. This was where the
wood—and possibly some of the foodstuffs—bought by Uncle Londer
came from. Skif knew better than to rummage in those bins; they
“belonged” to the rubbish collectors who guarded their territories
jealously, with curses, kicks, and blows. But the rubbish collectors didn't
care who they saw in their alleys so long as he left the bins alone, and they
ignored Skif as if he was invisible. Sometimes there were other things left
back here as well, usually weeds, bags of dead plants and leaves, sticks and
trimmings from gardens. It all made places for a small boy like Skif to hide.
These alleys were faced by blank walls that rose well above Skif's head, but
not all of those walls were as impervious as they seemed.
He had skipped over three
or four social strata now,- he'd known better than to look for a mark among
people like Dolly's parents or the small merchants. Such folk feared to lose
what they'd built up and were as penurious in their way as his uncle; they
didn't share what they had, and when they caught someone trying to get a bit
for himself, punished him with fury. No, when Skif decided that he was going to
help himself to the bounty of others, he knew he'd need to find someone who had
so much that he couldn't keep track of it all, and so many servants that it
wasn't possible even for them to do so.
The drawback was that in
such a rich household, there were privileges that were jealously guarded, and
as he knew very well, even those things that the owner thought were refuse had
value. The cook and her staff all had the rights to such things as fat skimmed
from the cooking, the burned or otherwise “spoiled” bits, and
“broken meats”—which last were cooked leftover items that had
been cut into or served from without actually having been on someone's plate.
Depending on the household, unless such items were designated to go to the
poor, the cook and helpers could sell such items from the back door, or give
them to relatives who were less well-provided-for, or a combination of all of
these things. “Scrapings”—the leftovers scraped from plates
into a slop bucket by the dishwashers—belonged to the dishwashers in some
households, or were fed to household animals in others, and again could be sold
or carried off, if not fed to animals.
Stale bread and cake were
the provenance of the pastry cook, sometimes a different entity from the head
cook, who had the same options.
All these leftover items
were jealously guarded from the time they became leftovers. But from the time
they left the hands of the cooks until the moment that they were brought back
to the kitchen, no one was paying any great amount of attention to the
quantities on platters in a so-called “great” household.
And that was where Skif had
found his little opportunity to exploit the situation.
He noted the first breach
in the defenses by the cloud of sweet-scented steam rising over the wall; this
was a huge household that had its own laundry. Making sure that he wouldn't be
spotted, he kicked off his boots and hid them inside the wall, squeezing them
in through a place where he'd found a loose brick. It had occurred to him more
than once that he was probably using someone else's hiding
place—bricks in well-tended walls like this one didn't just “come
loose” by accident. He wouldn't be the least surprised to learn that
someone (or several someones) in this great house had once used the place to
store small articles purloined in the course of duties, to be retrieved and
carried off later.
Now barefooted, he climbed
nimbly over the top and into the open laundry yard, full of vats of hot water,
bleaches, and soap in which household linens soaked before being pounded by a
dozen laundresses, rinsed, and hung up to dry. Between the vats, sheets and towels
were strung on lines crisscrossing the yard. The bleaches were so harsh that
these vats were kept in the open, and away from the rest of the laundry where
the clothing was cleaned, for a careless splash could ruin a colored tunic
forever. The steam and the hanging linens gave him cover to get into the room
where the livery for the pages was stored once it had been laundered, and on
his way through, he grabbed a wet towel out of one of the vats to take with
him.
The pages—there were
at least twenty of them—went through a dozen sets of livery apiece in a
week, for the servant who had charge over them insisted on absolute
cleanliness.
This room—which they
called a “closet” although it was as big as the Hollybush's common
room—held only shelves that were stacked with tabbards, tunics, and trews
for every possible size of boy. They didn't wear boots or shoes, perhaps
because they were so young that they would probably outgrow boots or shoes too
quickly; instead, they wore colored stockings with leather bottoms, which could
fit a wide variety of feet. Hence, Skif's current barefoot status.
The rest of the livery was
designed to be oversized on practically any child, so Skif would have no
difficulty in fitting into whatever was clean. Within moments, his own clothing
was hidden under piles of discarded but clean tabards too worn to be used for
anything but really dirty jobs, but too good to be relegated to duty as rags. A
quick wipe all over himself with the damp towel—a dirty boy would stand
out dreadfully among the clean pages—and a quick change of clothing, and
Skif was now a page.
Just in time for luncheon.
Now properly outfitted, and
hence invisible to the rest of the staff, he dropped the filthy towel in a pile
of others waiting to be cleaned, trotted out of the laundry just as if he was
on an errand. He crossed a paved court to the kitchens, slipped inside the
door, and joined the line of pages bringing common food into the lord's Great
Hall. He made certain to take a platter heavily laden with a pile of what
looked like boiled baby cabbages no bigger than his thumb; by the time it got
to the table, two of them were in his pockets.
This Lord Orthallen must be
a very important person. Every day he entertained a horde of people at his
table, perhaps fifty or sixty of them, besides the dozen or so of his own
immediate family. That was just guests; there was a small army of his
own servants and retainers at still lower tables, but they had to serve
themselves from great bowls and platters brought from the kitchen by one of
their own number.
Skif and the other pages
served only the guests, who got foods that were designed to be eaten with one's
own knife and hands. After the tiny cabbages, he purloined a dainty little
coin-sized meat pie, a soft roll of white bread, a cube of cheese, more cheese
wrapped in pastry, a small boiled turnip, and an apple. That was all his
pockets would hold. He made certain that he was in the procession of pages that
got the platters going to those who sat below the lord's salt—he didn't have
the manners to serve at the head table and he knew that he'd be recognized for
an interloper. Those who sat lower were too busy eating, gossiping, and
watching their betters to pay attention to the pages.
Once his pockets were full,
Skif made certain to “accidentally” get some grease on the front of
his tabard—an accident that occurred to at least three of the pages at
every meal, since many of them were young and they were all rushing to and fro.
As he expected, he was sent to the laundry to change.
Once there, he swiftly
changed back into his own clothing, left the soiled uniform with others like
it, and went back up— but not over the walls and into the alleys.
After all, why should he?
He had nothing particular to do out there. His friends were all too busy
working or on schemes of their own to get themselves fed to have any time for
play— playing was what the fortunate children of the rich did. For the
moment, he wanted a warm place to rest and eat, and there was one right here at
hand.
There was an attic over the
laundry, a loft area that was barely tall enough to allow him to walk hunched
over, where old tubs and some of the laundry stores were kept. It got more than
enough heat from the laundry below to be comfortably cozy and more than enough
steam to keep down the dust. Here, Skif curled up inside an overturned wooden
tub for extra concealment and dug into his purloined food.
He could, of course, have
eaten three times what he'd stolen—but it was twice what he'd get at the
tavern, and not only entirely edible, but tasty to boot.
With his stomach relatively
full, he curled up in the tub for a nap. Here, and not in his cubby at the
Hollybush, was where he could sleep in comfort and security. And he did.
No matter how comfortable
he was, Skif slept like a cat, with one eye open and one ear cocked, in case
trouble stole upon him, thinking to catch him unaware. So even though he didn't
know what woke him, when he woke, he came alert all at once, and
instead of jumping to his feet, he stayed frozen in place, listening.
Wood creaked slightly,
somewhere in the loft. Was it a footstep? The sound came again, a trifle
nearer, then fabric brushed against something harder. There was someone up here
with him.
Now, it wouldn't be one of
the laundry servants on proper business; they came up the stair, clumping and
talking loudly. It might be a servant or a page come up here to nap or
escape work—if it was, although Skif would have a slight advantage in
that the other wouldn't want to be caught, he had a profound disadvantage in
that he didn't belong here himself, and the other could legitimately claim to
have heard something overhead and gone to investigate. If that was the case,
he'd be stuck under this tub until the other person left.
It might also be something
and someone entirely different—a thief, who wouldn't want to be found any
more than Skif did, who might flee, or might fight, depending on the
circumstances, if Skif came out of hiding.
He didn't know enough yet;
better to wait. It was highly unlikely that the other would choose Skif's
particular tub to hide himself or anything else underneath. It was out of the
way and smallish, and Skif had chosen it for precisely those reasons. Instead,
he peered under the edge of it, as the surreptitious sounds moved closer,
thanking his luck that it wasn't dusty up here. Now would be a bad time to
sneeze.
It sounded, given the
direction the sounds were coming from, as if the unknown had gotten into the
loft the same way that Skif had, through the gable window at the end. Skif
narrowed his eyes, waiting for something to come into his area of vision among
the slats of the wooden tubs. The light was surprisingly good up here, but the
sun was all wrong for Skif to see a shadow that might give him some notion of
who the other intruder was. The creaking gave Skif a good idea that the fellow
moved toward the stairs, which meant he was at least thinking of using
them to descend into the laundry itself. That wasn't an option Skif would have
chosen—unless, of course, the fellow was a thief, and was planning on
purloining something from the laundry itself. There was plenty of stuff to
steal in there; silk handkerchiefs and scarves, the embroidered ribbons that
the young ladies of the household liked to use for their necks and hair and the
young men liked to give them, the gossamer veils they wore in public—all
light, easy to carry, presumably easy to sell. The only reason Skif hadn't
helped himself before this was that he didn't know where to dispose of such
things and was not about to share his loot with Kalchan.
A foot slid slowly into
view; not a big foot, and most importantly of all, not a foot clad in the soled
sock of a page or liveried indoor servant. This was a foot in a half-boot of
very flexible black leather, laced tight to the ankle and calf, much worn and
patched, not much larger than his own, attached to a leg in rusty black trews
with worn places along the hem. This foot, and the person who wore those trews,
did not belong here. No one in Lord Orthallen's service wore anything of the
sort.
Skif made a quick decision,
and struck. Before the other knew he was there, Skif's hand darted from under
the tub, and Skif had the fellow's ankle held fast in a hand that was a lot
stronger than it looked.
Skif had half expected a
struggle, or at least an attempt to get free, but the owner of the ankle had
more sense than that—or was more afraid of the attention that the sounds
of a struggle would bring than anything Skif could do to him. So now, it was
the other's turn to freeze.
Skif mentally applauded his
decision. He thought he had a good idea of what was going through the other
fellow's mind. Now, the arm that Skif had snaked out from beneath the tub was
clad in a sleeve that was more patch than whole cloth. So Skif obviously didn't
belong here either, and the two of them were at an equal advantage and
disadvantage. For either to make noise or fuss would mean that both would be
caught— and no point in trying to claim that one had seen the other sneak
over the wall and followed to catch him either. An honest boy would have
pounded on the back entrance to report the intruder, not climbed up after him.
No, no—if one betrayed the other, both of them would be thrown to the
City Guard.
So the other fellow did the
prudent thing; he stayed in place once Skif let go of him so that Skif could
slip out from under the tub. Like it or not, for the moment they were partners
in crime. Skif, however, had a plan.
There was a moment when the
other could have tried to knock Skif out and make a run for it, but he
didn't. Such an action would have been noisy, of course, and he still might
have been caught, but with one unconscious or semiconscious boy on the floor to
distract those who would come clambering up here, he might have been able to
get away. Skif breathed a sigh of relief when he was all the way out from under
the tub and was able to kneel next to it, looking up at the interloper.
What he saw was a boy of
about fifteen, but small for his age, so that he wasn't a great deal taller
than Skif. His thin face, as closed and impassive as any statue's, gave away no
hint of what he was thinking. His eyes narrowed when he got a good look at his
captor, but there was no telling what emotion lay behind the eyes.
His clothing was better
than Skif's—but then again, whose wasn't? Skif wore every shirt he
owned—three, all ragged, all inexpertly patched by his own hands, all
faded into an indeterminate brown—with a knitted tunic that was more hole
than knit over the top of it all. His linen trews, patched as well, were under
his woolen trews, which for a change, had been darned except for the seat which
sported a huge patch made from an old canvas tent. This boy's clothing was at
least all the same color and the patches were of the same sort of material as
the original. In fact, unless you were as close as Skif was, you wouldn't
notice the patches much.
He had long hair of a
middling brown color, and a headband of dark braided string to keep it out of
his eyes. His eyes matched his hair, and if he'd been fed as well as one of the
page boys his face would have been round; as it was, the bones showed clearly,
though not nearly as sharply defined as Skif's.
There were other signs of
relative prosperity; the other boy's wrists weren't as thin as Skif's, and he
showed no signs of the many illnesses that the poor were prone to in the
winter. If he was a thief—and there was little doubt in Skif's mind that
he was—this boy was a good enough thief to be doing well.
The two of them stared at
each other for several moments. It was the older boy who finally broke the
silence.
“Wot ye want?”
he asked, in a harsh whisper.
Until that moment when he'd
seized the other's ankle, Skif hadn't known what he wanted, but the moment his
hand had touched leather, his plan had sprung up in his mind.
“Teach me,” he
whispered, and saw with satisfaction the boy's eyes widen with surprise, then
his slow nod.
He squatted down beside
Skif, who beckoned to him to follow. On hands and knees, Skif led him into the
maze of tubs and empty packing crates until they were hidden from view against
the wall, next to the chimney.
There they settled,
screened by stacks of buckets needing repair. From below came the steady sounds
of the laundry, which should cover any conversation of theirs.
“Ye ain't no page,
an' ye ain't got no reason t'be in the wash house. Wot ye doin' here?”
the boy asked, more curious than annoyed.
Skif shrugged. “Same
as you, only not so good,” he replied. He explained his ruse to get fed
to the boy, whose lips twitched into a thin smile.
“Not bad done, fer a
little,” he acknowledged. “Noboddie never pays mind t'littles. Ye
cud do better, though. Real work, not this pilferin' bits uv grub. I kin get
through places a mun can't, an ye kin get where I can't. We might cud work
t'gether.”
“That's why I want ye
t'teach me,” Skif whispered back. “Can't keep runnin' this ferever.
Won' look like no page much longer.”
The boy snorted.
“Won't need to. Here, shake on't.” He held out his hand, a thin,
hard, and strong hand, and Skif took it, cementing their bargain with a shake.
“M'name's Deek,” the boy said, releasing his hand.
Skif was happy to note that
Deek hadn't tried to crush his hand in his grip or otherwise show signs of
being a bully. “Call me Skif,” he offered.
Deek grinned. “Good.
Now, you stay here—I come back in a tick, an' we'll scoot out by th' back
t'gether.” He cocked his head down at the floor, and it was pretty clear
that there wasn't anyone working down in the laundry anymore. It was probably
time for supper; the laundresses and some of the other servants ate long before
their betters, and went to bed soon after sundown, for their work started
before sunrise.
Skif nodded; he saw no
reason to doubt that Deek would play him false, since he was sitting on the
only good route of escape. He and Deek made their way back to Skif's tub; Skif
ducked back inside, and Deek crept down the stairs into the laundry.
Deek came back up quickly,
and the quick peek of silk from the now slightly-bulging breast of his tunic
told Skif all he needed to know. As he had expected, Deek had managed to slip
downstairs, purloin small items of valuable silk, and get back up without
anyone catching sight of him. As long as he took small things, items unlikely
to be missed for a while, that weren't such rare dainties as to be too
recognizable, it was quite likely that the owners themselves would assume
they'd been mislaid. No specially embroidered handkerchiefs, for example, or
unusual colors of veils. He beckoned to Skif, who followed him out over the
roof, both of them lying as flat as stalking cats as they wiggled their way
along the tiles, to minimize the chance of someone spotting them from below.
From this position, they couldn't see much; just the lines of drying linens in
the yard, the tops of bushes past the linens that marked the gardens, and the
bulk of the magnificent mansion beyond. If anyone looked out of the windows of
the mansion, they would be spotted.
Not likely though.
The pipe-clay tiles were
infernally cold after the warm wash-house attic, and Skif clenched his teeth
together to keep them from chattering. As he slid belly-down along them, they
kept finding tears and rents to protrude through, right against his bare skin.
The edges of the tiles caught on his rags, too; he had to move carefully, and
make sure that nothing had snagged as he moved, to keep from dislodging one of
them and sending it down with a betraying clatter. It seemed to be getting a
little darker, although the sky was so overcast that Skif couldn't tell where
the sun was. That was good; the closer it was to dusk, the less likely anyone
would see them.
Already his bare feet ached
with cold. The most risky part of this procedure was the moment that they got
down from the roof onto the top of the wall. The roof actually overhung the
wall, so that they had to dangle over the alley and feel with their toes for
their support. And of course, this put them in clear view of anyone in the
alley.
But as Skif already knew,
it was too early for scrap collectors and too late for the rag-and-bone men,
too late for tradesmen and too early for those delivering special items that
Lord Orthallen's cooks did not have the expertise to prepare in time for an
evening's feast. There was no one in the alley.
Deek went first; Skif
followed. He slipped his legs over the edge of the roof and lowered himself
down, hanging on grimly to the lead gutters, groping after the rough stone of
the wall somewhere underneath the overhang with his benumbed toes.
When he finally got his
feet on it and set them solidly, he eased himself down and under the overhang,
his arms hurting with the strain. Deek crouched there, waiting for him with
great patience, and he paused for just a moment to shake some feeling back into
his fingers.
From the wall, they climbed
down to the alleyway; Skif noted with concealed glee that Deek came down the
same route that he himself used. “Wait a mo—,” he said, as
Deek made to move off, and retrieved his boots from the hidden nook.
Deek's mouth dropped open.
“Cor! That be right handy, that do!” he whispered in amazement.
Skif just grinned, and
shoved his boots on quickly. They still couldn't afford to be caught here;
someone might search them. Deek wasted no more time, but led Skif off in the
opposite direction from which Skif had come. He didn't go that way for long,
however; just far enough to get back into a more modest area. Then he cut back
in the direction that Skif had expected. He didn't slow down, not for a moment,
and Skif had to stretch his legs to keep up with him. For all that, he didn't
look like a boy who was somewhere he shouldn't be; he strode with his head up,
paying close attention to anything that stood out like a landmark, quite as if
he had an errand he'd been sent on. Skif tried to emulate him.
As they worked their way
back toward the south and east, Deek started to talk, quietly enough so that it
wasn't likely they'd be overheard. “ 'Sjest me an' a couple boys, an'
Bazie,” Deek said. “Bazie, he's the clever cuz what tells us how
t'nobble. Cain't do it hisself; ain't got no legs. But 'e kin show us, an' he
innerduced us t'the fence, so we gotta place t'sell the swag.”
“He gonna have a
prollem with me?” Skif wanted to know.
Deek shook his head.
“Nah,” he said decisively. “We bin one short since Larap
tookt off on 'is own. No flop an' no feed, though,” he added, casting a
look aside at Skif. “Not lessen' ye bin wi' th' gang a sixmun.”
“Gotta flop,”
Skif replied shortly. “An’ I kin feed m'self. I kin wait.”
But secretly, he was
astonished at his good luck. That he even had a chance for a new place
to sleep and meals—if he could just get out of Uncle Londer's clutches.
Anything would be better than the Hollybush!
Deek laughed, and slapped
Skif on the back, as they turned a corner and entered a working-class
neighborhood where they could leave the alleys and take to the streets. This
wasn't one anywhere near the Hollybush, and Skif wondered just how far they
were from the tavern.
Far, I hope, he thought. Don' want Kalchan
catchin' wind uv this.
Each turning that Deek made
took them deeper into the kind of areas that Skif called home, though nothing
looked familiar. The streets grew narrower, the buildings shabbier and in worse
repair. Another corner turned, and they came unexpectedly into a little square,
where there was a market going at full shout, with barrows and stalls
everywhere. Deek ignored the noise, the hagglers, the confusion of people and
barrows; he pushed in between a rag-and-bone man selling bundles of half-burned
wood, and a barrow full of broken and cracked pottery, leading Skif into a narrow
passage between two buildings not much bigger than his own slim shoulders.
Then, with an abrupt turn
in the half dark, he darted into an opening in one wall and up a staircase.
Skif followed, taking care where he put his feet, for there was plenty of debris
on the rickety wooden stairs, some of it slippery. The stairs were steep, and
switched back and forth, with landings on each floor that led to two or three
closed doors.
At the top, however, there
was only a single door, which Deek opened without knocking. Skif followed him
inside, only to be confronted by a long hallway with more doors, lit from above
by a single skylight with some translucent stuff in it that let in enough light
to make out the doorways. Deek went straight to the end of the hall, much to
Skif's bafflement. There was nothing there but the blank wall, an expanse of
water-stained plaster with a couple of old, rusted hooks on it.
Deek paused at the end, and
grinned back over his shoulder at Skif. “Figger it out, yet?” he
taunted, then pulled on a hook.
A door separated itself
from the cracked plaster, the lines of the door previously completely hidden in
the cracks.
Deek motioned to Skif to go
inside, and closed the door behind him. Now they went down a stair, more of a
ladder than a staircase, one somehow sandwiched between the walls of buildings
on all four sides; and in a moment, Skif realized that this must be an air
shaft, and at some point someone had jury-rigged a stair inside it. There were
windows looking into the shaft, but most of them had shutters over them to keep
out the cold air. They climbed down and down until they passed through the
bottom of the shaft, and Skif knew that they were below street level. If he
hadn't already guessed that, the sudden increase in dampness would have given
it away.
There was a door at the
bottom of the stair; Deek knocked on this one in a definite pattern that Skif
didn't quite catch. The door swung open, and Deek grabbed his arm and pulled
him inside.
Another boy, this one older
than Deek, with hair of a mousy blonde color, closed the door behind them. Skif
stood at Deek's side, and took it all in without saying a word.
It was warm down here, warm
and humid. The source of the warmth was a—
—copper wash boiler.
Which was also the source of the moisture. It sat in a brickwork oven in the
far corner of the stone-walled room, a chimney running up the corner behind it,
with a fine fire burning beneath it, and presumably, laundry soaking in it.
Hanging just below the ceiling were strings of drying wash.
Silk objects hung there,
expensive silk, mostly scarves and handkerchiefs, a few veils, some lady's
stockings and finely-knit silk gloves—and a few perfectly ordinary shirts
and tunics and trews, stockings, all darned and patched.
Well, hey, if they're washin'
the swag, they might's well wash their own stuff, I guess.
The fire beneath the
cauldron, despite the name of “wash boiler” was not hot enough to
boil the water, only to keep it warm. Next to the cauldron was a remarkable
figure, seated on a stack of flat cushions, busily darning the heel of a silk
stocking with fingers as fine and flexible as a woman's. He was bald,
shiny-pated in fact, with enormous shoulders and chest muscles beneath a shabby
tunic. The legs of his equally patched trews were folded under at the knee, as
Deek had implied. He didn't look up from his work.
There were two more boys in
the room, one stirring the laundry with a stick, the other cracking and peeling
hard-boiled eggs at an old table with one broken leg propped up and crudely
nailed to an old keg. Skif tried not to look at the eggs; his pilfered lunch
had long since worn thin. Besides the table and the stool the boy sat on, of
furnishings there were none. There were boxes in various states of repair, old
kegs, half-barrels, and a wide variety of cushions, quilts, and other linens.
Anything that was made of fabric, unlike the rest of the contents of the room,
was neatly patched and darned and in good repair—and clean, very clean.
There was plenty of light here, from a motley assortment of lamps and candles.
And there was definitely one thing missing—the usual smell of poverty,
compounded of dirt, mildew, grease, mouse, and sweat.
The man finished his
darning and, with a gusty sigh, tossed the stocking in with the rest of the laundry
in the wash boiler. Only then did he look up. His eyes, a startling black,
seemed to bore right into Skif's brain.
“Where ye get
this'un?” he asked Deek, turning his gaze on Skif's companion.
If Deek had possessed such
a thing as a cap, he'd probably have snatched it off and held it diffidently in
front of him in both hands. As it was, he ducked his head. “ 'E caught
me, Bazie,” Deek told the man. “ 'E wuz in th' wash-house loft, an'
'e caught me cummin' in.” Then, having gotten the difficult bit over
with—admitting that he'd been caught by a mere child, he continued with
more enthusiasm, describing Skif's own “lay” and his wish to be
taught. The other two boys pretended not to listen, but Skif caught them
watching him surreptitiously.
“Figgered 'e cud take
Larap's place, mebbe, if n 'e makes it past sixmun,” Deek concluded,
looking hopefully at his mentor.
Now Bazie transferred his
unwavering gaze to Skif. “Ye livin' rough?” he asked, and Skif knew
that he'd better tell the truth.
“At Hollybush,”
he replied shortly. “Kalchan's m'cuz, Londer's m'nuncle.”
Evidently Bazie knew the
Hollybush, since he didn't ask where or what it was. His gaze became even more
piercing. “Bonded?”
With relief Skif shook his
head. “Nuh-uh!”; he denied vigorously. “Ma didn' bond
me 'fore she croaked. Londer's pretty het 'bout it, but ain't nothin' 'e kin do
now. An' 'e niver cud put me out, 'cuz 'e took me in, on th' rolls an all,
reckonin' t' get me bonded.”
A bonded child was just
short of property; required to serve in whatever capacity his
“guardian” chose until he was sixteen, for the privilege of being
sheltered and fed. Skif's mother had neglected (perhaps on purpose) to bond her
toddler to her brother when her man left her and she fell ill—she
worsened and died before Londer could get the bond signed and sworn to. It was
too late now; no notary would swear to a faked bond. Well—no notary would
swear to a faked bond for the pittance of a bribe that was all that Londer
would offer.
By the point when Skif's
mother died, Londer was already on record with the same Temple Beel served at
as the responsible party for his sister and nephew (hoping to get Skif's bond).
As such, he was technically required by law to care for Skif until the age of
twelve without any benefit. At twelve, which was no more than a couple of years
away, he could turn Skif out, but he probably wouldn't. Skif was still
supplying free labor at no real cost to him, and as long as that was going on,
Londer would let sleeping dogs lie.
Now, the fact was that
although Skif was under no obligation to serve at the Hollybush for his keep,
the only thing he could coerce out of Kalchan and Londer was a place
to sleep. The food they offered him—the leavings from customers'
meals—a pig wouldn't touch. If he wanted to eat, he had to either find
alternate ways of getting meals (as he had) or do even more work than he
already was. And as long as he wanted to sleep at the Hollybush, which though
wretched, was infinitely better and safer than trying to find a place on the
street, he had to obey Kalchan's orders whenever he was around the tavern.
There were a lot of things that could happen to a child on the
street—“living rough”—and most of them were far worse
than being beaten now and again by Kalchan, who had no taste for little boys or
girls.
'Course, if 'e thunk 'e
cud get away wit' it, 'e'd hev no prollem sellin' me. Kalchan would sell
his own mother's services if he thought he wouldn't get caught. As it was, on
the rare occasions when Skif got dragooned into “helping,” he often
had to endure the surreptitious caresses and whispered enticements of some of
the customers who had wider ideas of pleasure than Kalchan did. As long as
Kalchan didn't actually accept money in advance for the use of Skif's body,
there was nothing that Skif could report to Temple or Guard.
And as long as Kalchan
didn't take money in advance, the customers could only try to entice a boy;
they wouldn't dare try to force him in public. The likelihood of one of them
cornering Skif somewhere private was nonexistent. There wasn't a wall built he
couldn't climb, and he knew every dirty-fighting trick there was for getting
away from an adult.
After some time, during
which Skif felt very uncomfortable, Bazie nodded. Now, at last, he showed a
faint sign of satisfaction. “ 'E might cud do,” he said to Deek.
“Give 'im a try.”
Deek grinned, and elbowed
him.
“Wouldn' mind puttin
one i' th'eye uv that bastid Londer,” Bazie continued, a gleam in his own
black eyes. “Yew work out in one moon, yer in.”
Deek sucked in his breath;
he had told Skif it would be six moons, not one, before he'd be
accepted into the gang. Skif was amazed himself, and tried hard not to grin,
but failed.
Bazie raised an eyebrow.
“Don' get cocky,” he cautioned. “ Tis as much t' put one i'
the eye uv Londer.”
Skif ducked his head.
“Yessir,” he said earnestly. “I unnerstan' sir.” But he
couldn't help feeling excited. “Ye'll be teachin' me, then?”
“Ye kin start now, at
boiler,” Bazie grunted, gesturing to the boy at the cauldron. “Ye
take Lyle's stick.”
Skif was not at all loath.
For the second time today—the first had been when he was asleep in the
wash-house loft—he was warm. Stirring a cauldron full of laundry was
nowhere near as much work as toting rubbish for the rag-and-bone men.
Lyle was happy enough to
give over the stick to Skif, who industriously stirred away at the simmering
pot. Every so often, at Bazie's imperious gesture, he'd lift out a kerchief or
some other piece of fabric on the stick. If Bazie approved, the second boy took
it and hung it up to dry; if not, it went back in the pot.
Meanwhile Deek sorted his
loot by color into baskets along the wall; Bazie, darning yet another silk
stocking, noted Skif's incredulous stare as he did so, and snorted. “Ye
think 'm gonna ruin goods w' dye runnin'? Think agin! We gets twice
fer th' wipes 'cause they's clean an' mended, boy—thas a fair piece fer
damn liddle work wi' no risk!”
Well, put that way—
Skif kept stirring.
Lyle began taking down
kerchiefs that were dry; Bazie continued to mend, and Deek picked through one
of the baskets, looking for more things that needed fixing. The third boy
finished peeling the hard-boiled eggs, and stood up.
“ 'M off,
Bazie,” he said. He was clearly the oldest, and Bazie looked up from his
mending to level a measuring gaze at him.
“Ye mind, now,”
the man said, carefully. “Ye mind whut I said, Raf. Ye slip one,
an' move on. No workin' a crowd on yer lone.”
The boy Raf nodded
impatiently with one hand on the doorknob. As soon as Bazie finished speaking,
he was already out the door. Bazie shook his head.
“He don'
lissen,” the man said with gloom.
“Ah, he
lissens,” Deek assured their mentor. “ 'E's jest inna hurry. They's
a street fair a-goin' by Weavers, an' 'e wants t' get to't afore they pockets
is empty.”
Bazie didn't seem
convinced, but said nothing to Deek. “Lemme see yer hands,” he said
to Skif instead, but shook his head sadly over the stubby paws that Skif
presented for his inspection. “Ye'll not suit th' liftin' much,” he
decreed. “ 'Least, ye'll nivver be a master. Ye got t'hev long finners
fer the liftin'. Kin ye climb?”
Deek answered for him.
“Like a squirrel, I seen 'im,” the boy chimed in cheerfully.
“An' look at 'is nose an' feet—'e ain't gonna get big for a good
bit yet, maybe not fer years.”
Bazie examined him
carefully from top to toes. “I thin' yer right,” he said after a
moment. “Aye. Reckon ye got a matey, Deek.”
“That'll do,”
Deek replied, with a grin, and turned to Skif. “We'll be learnin' ye th'
roof walkin', then, wi' me. In an' out— winders, mostly.”
“An’ ye live t'
see summer, ye'll be doin' the night walks,” Bazie said with a little
more cheer. “Won't be wipes yer bringin' 'ome then, nossir.”
Deek snorted, and Skif felt
his heart pounding with excitement. “Not likely!” Deek said with
scorn. “Wipes? More like glimmers!”
“Ye bring 'ome the
glimmers, and we'll be findin' new digs, me lads,” Bazie promised, his
eyes gleaming with avid greed. “Aye that, 'tis us'll be eatin' beef an'
beer when we like, an' from cookshop!”
Lyle, however, looked
worried, though he said nothing. Skif wondered why. It was clear from the
wealth of kerchiefs— “wipes”—and other things here that
Bazie was a good teacher. Skif saw no reason why that expertise shouldn't
extend to second-story work and the theft of jewelry.
He'd never actually seen
any jewelry that wasn't fake, all foiled glass and tin, but he could imagine
it. He could imagine being able to eat all he liked of the kinds of food he
served to Lord Orthallen's guests, too, and possessing fine clothing that
wasn't all patches and tears—
“ 'Nuff
moon-calfin',” Bazie said sharply, recalling them all to the present.
“Boy—Skif—be any more i' the pot?”
“Jes' this,”
Skif said, fishing out the last of the garments on the end of the stick. Bazie
examined it, and grunted.
“That'll do,”
he decreed, and Lyle took it to hang it up. “Deek, next lot.”
Deek brought over the next
batch of wash, which was of mingled saffrons, tawnys and bright yellows, and
dumped it in the cauldron. Lyle got up and took the stick from Skif without
being prompted and began energetically thrusting the floating fabric under the
water.
“Ye kin hev two eggs,
Boy, an' then Deek'll get ye 'thin sight uv Hollybush,” Bazie declared.
“Eat 'em on th' way.”
“Yessir!” Skif
said, overjoyed, mouth watering at the idea of having two whole boiled eggs for
himself. He picked a pair out of the bowl, tucking them in a pocket, and
followed Deek out the door and up the rickety staircase.
Once down on the street he
and Deek strolled along together like a pair of old friends, Deek putting in a
laconic comment now and again, while Skif nibbled at his eggs, making them
last. He'd had boiled eggs before this—they were a regular item at Lord
Orthallen's table—but not so often that he didn't savor every tiny bite.
Once Deek darted over to a vendor's wagon and came back with a pair of buns,
paying for them (somewhat to Skif’s surprise) and handing one to his new
“mate.”
“Why didn' ye nobble
'em?” he asked in a whisper.
Deek frowned. “Ye
don' mess yer nest,” he admonished. “Tha's Bazie's first rule. Ye
don' take nuthin' from neighbors. Tha' way, they don' know what we does, an' 'f
hue-an'-cry goes up, they ain't gonna he'p wi' lookin' fer us.”
Well, that made sense. It
had never occurred to Skif that if your neighbors knew you were a thief, you'd
be the first one they looked for if something went missing. He ate his bun
thoughtfully, as Deek pointed out landmarks he could use to find his way back
tomorrow.
“I got
lessons,” Skif pointed out reluctantly, and Deek laughed.
“No worries,”
the boy replied. “Bazie won' be 'wake 'till midday. Ye cum then.
Look—ye know this street?”
Skif looked closer at the
street they had just turned onto, and realized that he did—he had just
never come at it from this direction before. “Aye,” he told Deek.
“Hollybush be down there—,” and pointed.
“G'wan—,”
Deek gave him a little push. “See ye midday.”
The other boy turned on his
heel and trotted back through the gloom of dusk along the way they'd come, and
in a moment Skif couldn't make him out anymore.
With a sigh and a bowed
head, he trudged toward his uncle's tavern and the cold welcome that awaited
him. But, at least, tonight he had something to look forward to on the morrow.
KALCHAN never asked him
where he'd been, so long as he came back before dark. He just welcomed Skif
back with a cuff to the ear, and shoved him into the kitchen. By now, the
kitchen was full of smoke, and the cook coughed and wheezed while she worked.
It wasn't just the fault of the chimney, which certainly could have used a
cleaning—the cook routinely burned the bottom crust of the bread, burned
what was on the bottom of the pot, dripped grease on the hearth, which burned
and smoked.
Skif didn't have to be told
what to do, since his duties were exactly the same thing every day. Poor
half-witted Maisie, on the other hand, had to be told carefully how to go about
her business even though it was all chores she'd done every day for the last
however-many years. That was why, if Skif wasn't back by dark and the time when
the big influx of customers came, he'd get more than a cuff on the ear. If you
gave Maisie one thing to do, then interrupted her with something else, she
became hysterical and botched everything.
First, the water barrel had
to be filled again—not because anyone had used much of it in cleaning,
but because like everything else in the Hollybush, it was old, used, and barely
functional. It had a slow leak, and it cost nothing to have Skif refill it. To
have it mended would have meant paying someone.
So back and forth Skif
went, doing his best not to slosh the icy water on himself, particularly not
down his boots. When the barrel was full, the next chore was to take the bundle
of twigs on a stick that passed for a broom and sweep the water and whatever
else was on the floor out into the courtyard, where the water promptly froze
(in winter) or turned into mud (in summer). Since Skif was the one who went
into and out of the courtyard most often, it behooved him to at least sweep it
all to one side if he could.
Next was to bring wood in
from the woodpile in the courtyard and mend the fire in the common room, which
was also full of smoke, but not as bad as the kitchen. Then he collected the
wooden plates left on tables, carried them to the kitchen and thriftily scraped
the leavings back into the stew pot over the fire. It didn't matter what went
in there, since it all blended into the anonymous, lumpy brown muck, well
flavored with burned crud from the bottom, that was already there. A quick wipe
with a rag, and the plates were “clean” and ready for the next
customer.
Mugs were next; he'd
figured that it was better to take plates in stacked and not try to mix mugs
and plates, for if he tried, he'd drop something and get beaten for breaking
it. These were crude clay mugs with thick bottoms to make the customer think he
was getting more beer than he was. Those didn't even get a wipe with the rag,
unless they'd been left in a plate and had greasy gravy all over them; they
were just upended and stacked beside the plates. There was no tableware to bother
collecting; Londer wouldn't have anything that could be so readily stolen. In
this, however, he was exactly like every other tavern keeper around this area.
Customers ate with their own wooden spoons, usually hung on the belts beside
their money pouches. Some ate with their personal belt knives, although these
useful implements were used less often. The food in cheap taverns was generally
soup or stew, and didn't need to be cut up—nor was there often anything
in the bowl or on the plate large enough to be speared on the point of a knife.
Those who had no spoon shoveled the food into their mouths with improvised
implements of heavy black bread. Black bread was all that was ever served at
the Hollybush; made of flour that was mostly made of rye, buckwheat, and wheat
chaff, like everything else associated with Uncle Londer, it was the cheapest
possible bread to make. The strong taste covered a multitude of culinary sins,
and since it was already black, it had the advantage of not showing how badly
it was burned on the bottom.
When mugs and plates were
collected, it was time to add to the stew in the cauldron. The cook put Skif to
work “chopping vegetables” while she cut the meat scraps. The stew
kept going day and night over the fire had been depleted by lunch and early
dinner, and now had to be replenished. Londer's picks at the market were like
everything else; more of what better inns and kitchens threw out. With a knife
that had been sharpened so many times that it was now a most peculiar shape and
as flexible as a whip, Skif chopped the tops and tails of turnips, carrots,
whiteroots, and beets and flung them into the cauldron, along with the leftover
crusts of burned bread too hard to serve even their customers. The
cook added her meat scraps, and began stirring, directing him to deal with the
bread she had removed from the bake oven built into the side of the chimney.
There were only three rather lumpy loaves, but they wouldn't need more than
that. The bread was used mostly as an implement, and secondarily to soak up the
liquid part of the stew so that every drop paid for could be eaten.
Skif sawed at the
bread—better bread would not have held up under the treatment he gave
Kalchan's loaves, but this stuff was as heavy and dense as bricks and just
about as edible. Every slice was thriftily measured out to the minimum that the
customers would stand by means of two grooves cut in the tabletop, and once
cut, was “buttered” with a smear of fat and stacked up waiting to
be slapped onto a plate. No one ever complained that it was stale; Skif was not
certain it would be possible to tell a stale slice from one freshly cut off of these
loaves.
When the bread was done, it
was time to go get plates again; business was picking up.
Skif could not imagine what
brought all these customers to the Hollybush, unless it was that Kalchan's
prices were cheaper than anyone else's. It certainly wasn't the food, which
would have poisoned a maggot, or the drink, which would have gagged a goat. And
Maisie was no draw, either; plain as a post, with her dirty hair straggling
down her back and over her face, she skulked among the tables like a scared,
skinny little starling, delivering full plates and empty mugs while Kalchan
followed in her wake, collecting pennybits and filling the mugs from his
pitcher. Only Kalchan dispensed drink; the one time that Skif had dared to do
so in Kalchan's momentary absence, his cousin had left stripes on his back with
his leather belt. No one actually ordered anything—there wasn't anything
to order by way of choice. You sat down at a table and got beer, bread, and
stew—or beer alone, by waving off Maisie's proffered plate or sitting at
the fireside bench with the steady drinkers. When customers were done, Skif
came around and collected their plates and mugs. If one wanted more, he waited
until Maisie came around again and took another laden plate from her; if not,
he took himself off. This way Kalchan never had to worry about a customer
complaining he hadn't been served when he'd paid, or about a customer sneaking
off without paying. The only exceptions to this rule were the folk occupying
the two benches in front of the fireplace. They got beer, period, and signified
they wanted refills by holding up their mugs to Kalchan. When they were done,
they left their mugs on the floor—which were usually claimed by another
bench warmer before Skif could collect them.
Skif made his rounds in an
atmosphere thick with smoke and the fug of unwashed bodies, grease, stale beer,
and burned food. Light came from tallow dips held in clamps on the wall, and
from the fire in the fireplace. It wasn't much, and all the smoke dimmed the
light still further. He couldn't have made out the faces of the customers if
he'd wanted to. They were just an endless parade of dark-shrouded lumps who
crammed food into their mouths and went their way without ever saying anything
to him if he was lucky. Every so often one would fondle Maisie's thigh or
breast, but if Kalchan caught him at it, he would have to pay an additional
pennybit for the privilege.
There wasn't any
entertainment in the Hollybush. Kalchan didn't encourage self-entertainment
either, like singing or gaming. Most of the customers didn't know each other,
or didn't care to, so conversation was at a minimum. As for fighting—it
was wisest not even to consider it. Kalchan discouraged fighting by breaking
the heads of those who fought with the iron-headed club he carried at his side,
and dumped the unconscious combatants outside. The drunks here were generally
morose and quiet, and either stumbled out of the door on their own two feet
when their money ran out, or passed out and were unceremoniously dumped in the
street to free up space for another customer. Once in the street, an
unconscious, former customer had better hope that friends would take him home,
or the cold would wake him up, because otherwise the thieves would strip him of
everything of value and drop him in a gutter.
Difficult as it was to
believe, customers kept coming in, all night long. The benches and tables were
never empty until just before closing; Skif and Maisie never had a moment to
rest. He'd tried once to reckon up how much money—in the tiniest of
coins, the pennybit—Kalchan took in of a night. There were four pennybits
to a penny; beer was two a mug, bread and stew were three for a plate. Just by
way of comparison, a mug of good, clean water from something other than a pump
in dubious proximity to a privy cost two pennybits (but it wouldn't get you
drunk—and a mug of sweet spring water was three) and a bun like the one
that Deek had bought him this afternoon was a full penny. So you could have
something wholesome, though not much of it, for the same price as a full meal
in the Hollybush. Evidently, bad as it was, there were enough people who felt
they were getting value for their money to keep coming. The two fireside
benches sat four each, and the four tables accommodated six eaters. Unless they
planned a night to get drunk, the tables cleared pretty quickly. Skif figured
that there were probably a couple hundred customers in here over the course of
a day.
That was where Skif's grasp
of numbers broke down—but he reckoned that the Hollybush brought in a
couple hundred pennies in a night, and maybe a third of that during the day.
Uncle Londer obviously had a good thing going here. His costs were low, buying
cheap as he did, and the hire of his help was even lower. Maisie was a
half-wit; Uncle Londer paid some relative of hers for her services. Whatever he
paid, it wasn't much, and she never saw any of it; all she got was food and a
place to sleep. Skif's labor was free, of course, and he seldom ate here. And
the cook—
Well, he didn't know what
the cook got. He never saw her getting paid, but she stayed, so she must have
been getting something. It couldn't have been that much; even he could
cook better than she did.
Maybe the attraction for
her was the unlimited supply of beer. He never saw her without a mug somewhere
nearby, and she had the yellowish color of someone who was drinking herself to
death, although her shuffling footsteps were steady and she never seemed drunk.
The upshot was, this place
was mostly profit for Londer, that much was for sure. Skif wasn't going to feel
at all guilty about vanishing in a moon. Uncle Londer could just find himself
another boy or do without.
What Kalchan was getting
out of the situation was less clear; certainly he had Maisie's dubious charms
to enjoy whenever he cared to, he did get real food rather than tavern swill,
and he had his own special butt of drink that no one else touched, but what
else was he getting? Every night after he locked the front door, he waddled
down to his father's home with the night's takings, and came back empty-handed
except for the box that held his own dinner. He slept in the common
room on a greasy featherbed piled high with blankets that were stored during
the day in the unused staircase. Was Londer splitting the profit with his son?
If he was, what in Havens was Kalchan spending it on? It wasn't clothing, it
wasn't women—not even the shabbiest streetwalker would touch Kalchan with
a barge pole without a lot more up front than the penny or two Kalchan was
likely to offer.
It had occurred to Skif
lately that maybe Cousin Kalchan was just as stupid as he looked, and Uncle
Londer gave him nothing in return for his labors at the Hollybush. If so, he
didn't feel in the least sorry for him.
By the time that Kalchan
dumped the last of the bench warmers outside and locked the front door, Skif
was absolutely dead on his feet. Not tired—he'd had that nap in the wash
house—but aching from neck to toes and longing for a chance to sit down.
Kalchan threw the bolt on
the front door, and waddled out the back; when Skif heard the door slam shut
behind him, he dropped down onto a bench to rest for a moment. The cook brought
in three plates of stew and bread, and dropped them on the table. Skif took one
look at the greasy, congealing mess, and pushed it toward Maisie, who had come
to rest across from him and was already shoveling her food into her mouth as if
she was afraid it was going to be taken from her at any moment. The cook had
brought her own mug and picked up the beer pitcher that Kalchan had left on a
table, shaking it experimentally. Finding there was still beer in it, she took
it, her mug, and her plate to the fireside and settled down facing the remains
of the flames, her back to her fellow workers.
Maisie finished her plate,
picked up the platter in both hands and licked it, then went on to Skif's
portion. She never said thank you, she never said anything. She never even
acknowledged his presence.
Skif shuddered, got to his
feet, and plodded into the now-deserted kitchen.
From his cubby, he took a
tiny tin pot and a packet of chava leaves that he'd filched from Lord
Orthallen's kitchen. Dipping water out of the barrel, he added the leaves and
brewed himself a bedtime cup of bitter chava. The stuff was supposed to be good
for you and make you feel relaxed and calm; at any rate, at this time of year
it made a nice warm spot in his belly that let him get off to sleep.
He drank it quickly to get
it down before Kalchan came back and then retreated to the cubby. The tin pot
was shoved into the farthest corner where he kept a few other things that
Kalchan didn't think worth taking—his own wooden spoon, a couple of pretty
pebbles, some bird feathers, a spinning top he'd found. Then he wrapped himself
up in his cast-off blankets, pillowed his head on his arms, and waited for
Kalchan to get back, feigning sleep.
The only light in the
kitchen came from the fire, and it was dying, it was the cook's job to bank it
for the night, but she forgot more than half the time, which was why he had to
start it again in the morning. When Kalchan came back, grunting and snorting,
it was hardly more than a few flames over glowing coals. Kalchan pulled the
door shut and dropped the bar over the inside, paying no attention to Skif.
Which meant that it had
been a good night by Kalchan's standards. If it hadn't been, he would either
have hauled Skif out and knocked him around a bit before letting him get back
to his bed, or he'd have bawled for the cook and had her lay into
Skif.
Kalchan's return was the
cook's signal to go on up to her loft. She shuffled in, dropped the curtain
over the door, shoved ashes over the coals, and limped up the stairs. There was
some sound of fumbling with cloth overhead, then silence.
Meanwhile, Kalchan settled
down to his dinner, which he had brought back from his father's kitchen. In
theory, half of that dinner was supposed to be Skif's, but in all the time he'd
lived here, he'd never gotten a morsel of it. Kalchan “shared” it
with Maisie—that is, he dropped tidbits to her as if she was a dog, in
return for which—
Skif generally tried to be
asleep by that time, the moment when Kalchan's bedding was arranged to his
satisfaction beside the fireplace, and Maisie was arranged to his satisfaction
in it. And tonight, both exhaustion and the unusual circumstance of having had
three decent meals in a day conspired to grant him his wish for slumber.
* * * * * * * * * *
He woke from the oddest
dream that morning—a dream he couldn't quite fathom, unless it had come
from yesterday's encounter with Bazie. He had been climbing like a spider along
the ledge of a building, several stories up. It was the dead of a moonless
night, and he was dressed all in black, including a black hood that covered
everything except for a slit for his eyes. And he had the impression that there
was a girl behind him, although he hadn't seen any girls at Bazie's.
It was an interesting
dream, though, wherever it had come from.
He heard Kalchan snorting
and moving around in the next room, slowly waking up; it must be morning, then.
Somehow
Kalchan had the knack of
being able to wake up at exactly the same time every morning, although it
usually took him some time to go from sleep to full wakefulness. The one and
only time that knack had failed him, he'd been dead drunk after swilling
himself senseless on the free wine given out at some Guild Midwinter Feast
three years ago. Not that Kalchan belonged to any Guilds, but he'd somehow
managed to get himself invited or sneak in, and he'd certainly drunk far more
than his share. He'd gotten back to the tavern on his own two feet, but had
fallen straight onto the bedding that Skif and the cook had laid out in
anticipation of his return, and he hadn't awakened until noon. Then, between
anger at losing a whole morning's custom, and the temper caused by his
hangover, he'd beaten Skif black and blue, blacked Maisie's eyes, and kept them
all working and away from the Temple largesse of Midwinter Day. All taverns
closed the afternoon of Midwinter Day—there was no point in remaining
open, since there was a Feast laid on at the Temples for anyone who attended
the Service beforehand. It was the one time of the year that Skif, Maisie, and
the cook got a chance to stuff themselves sick on good, toothsome food, and
Kalchan kept them from it, and beat them again the next day for good measure.
That had marked the lowest point of Skif’s life, and if he'd been bigger
or older, he'd have run away and damn the consequences.
They never let him
oversleep by that much again, not even though it meant a beating for awakening
him. Not even broken bones would keep Skif from a Temple Midwinter Feast.
He was already up and
waiting for Kalchan to unbar the kitchen door by the time his cousin waddled
into the room. Kalchan looked at him with nothing other than his usual
irritated glare, and performed that office, then turned and went back into the
common room, leaving Skif to start the fire or go wait for the pony cart in the
yard as he preferred.
For a wonder, when the cook
had remembered to bank the fire, she'd actually done it right. There must not
have been as much beer in the pitcher as she had thought. There was one
coal left, not a lot, but enough to get some flames going with the help of
lint, straw, and a little tallow. For once, Skif was done with his morning
duties early, and he dashed out before Kalchan noticed.
That meant he was waiting
at the Temple door long before any of the other pupils, and decided against his
usual custom to go into the sanctuary and watch Beel and his fellow priests
perform the service. Not that he cared one way or another about religion, but
the sanctuary was a place to get out of the cold and to sit down.
For a service like this
one, where no one was really expected to come join in the worship, there was no
grand procession up the center of the Temple. Instead, a few priests came in
from doors on either side of the altar, lit candles and incense, and began very
quiet chanting. If you knew the chants and wished to join, you
could—otherwise, you could observe and pray, according to your own
nature.
He was the only person in
the sanctuary other than the priests, and he had found a marginally warm place
in the shadows of a pillar, so they probably didn't even notice him. They
certainly didn't make any effort to pitch their voices to carry, and the
distant murmur, combined with the fact that he could lean up against the
pillar, allowed him to drop into a drowse again.
He drifted back into the
dream of this morning; it seemed to be a continuation of the same story. This
time he and the girl were crouched together in a closet, listening to something
in the next room. The murmur of the priests at their devotions blended with the
murmurs in the dream. Then the dream changed abruptly, as dreams tended to do,
and he found himself incongruously staring deeply into a pair of large, deep
blue eyes that filled his entire field of vision.
Blue eyes? Whose
blue eyes? He didn't know anyone with blue eyes.
Abruptly, the bell
signifying the end of the service rang, and he started awake.
Huh, he thought with bemusement. Haven't
dreamed this much in—can't 'member when. Must've been ev'thin' I
et!
He got to his feet when the
priests were gone, sauntered out of the sanctuary, and joined the rest of the
pupils now gathering for their lessons.
But today was going to be
different. For the first time ever, he put real effort into his attempts to
master numbers. If he was going to have a position with Bazie's gang, he didn't
want the authorities looking for him to clap him back into lessons. There was
always a chance that they would catch him. If that happened, his uncle would
know exactly where to find him.
No, the moment that Bazie
had a place for him, he wanted to be able to pass his test and get released
from school. Then he could disappear, and Uncle Londer could fume all he
wanted. At the moment, he couldn't see how hanging with Bazie's gang could be
anything but an improvement over the Hollybush.
His determination
communicated itself to his tutor, and the younger boy put more enthusiasm into
the lesson than Skif had expected. By the end of it, he'd made more progress in
that single morning than he had in the four years he'd been taking lessons.
When lessons were over and
the bell rang, he got ready to shoot out the door with the rest, but before he
could, he felt a heavy hand on his shoulder, holding him in his seat.
Beel. He must have noticed something was
different. Skif's stomach knotted, and his heart sank. He was in trouble, he
must be—and for once, he didn't know why, or for what reason. And that
made it worse.
“You can all
go—,” said Beel, whose hand, indeed, it was— but Beel's hand
kept Skif pinned where he was.
Only when the room had
emptied did Beel remove his hand from Skif's shoulder, and the young priest
came around in front of him to stand looking down at him soberly.
“Skif—do you do
work at the tavern in the afternoons?” Beel asked, a peculiarly strained
expression on his face.
What?
Skif hesitated. If he told
the truth, surely Beel would tell his father that Skif was a regular at playing
truant from the Hollybush, and he would be in trouble. But if he
didn't—Beel was a priest, and might be able to tell, and he would be in
worse trouble.
But Beel didn't wait for
him to make up his mind about his answer. “I want you to do something for
me, Skif,” he said urgently, his eyes full of some emotion Skif couldn't
recognize. “I want you to promise me that today you won't go
near the tavern from the time lessons let out until the time darkness
falls.”
The look Skif wore on his
face must have been funny, since Beel smiled thinly. “I can't tell you
why, Skif, but I hope that you can at least trust the priest if you can't trust
your cousin. My father… is not as clever as he thinks he is. Someone is
angry, angry at him, and angry at Kalchan. I think, unless he can be persuaded
to curb his anger, that he is going to act this afternoon. You have nothing to
do with all this, and you do not deserve to be caught in the middle.”
And with those astonishing
words, Beel turned and left, as he always did, as if nothing out of the
ordinary had ever transpired between them.
After a moment, Skif shook
off his astonishment and slowly left the building. Once out in the sunlight, he
decided that whatever Beel was hinting at didn't really matter, because he had
no notion of going back to the tavern during the day anyway. He was going to
meet Deek, and get his first lessons in the fine art of thievery!
Deek wasn't lurking anywhere
on the way to the building where Bazie's “laundry” was, but Skif
remembered the way back to Bazie's, including the secret passages, perfectly.
He suspected that this was his first test, and when he rapped on the door in an
approximation of Deek's knock, it was Deek himself who opened it with a grin.
“I tol' ye 'e'd
'member!” Deek crowed, drawing Skif inside.
“An’ I agreed
wi' ye,” Bazie said agreeably. “If 'e hadn', 'e wouldn' be much
use, would'e?”
There was new laundry
festooning the ceiling today— stockings and socks. Only Lyle was with
Bazie and Deek; the third boy was nowhere to be seen.
“ 'J'eet yet?”
asked Lyle, as Deek drew him inside. At Skif's head shake, the other boy
wordlessly gestured at the table, where half of a decent cottage loaf of brown
bread waited, with some butter and a knife. Beside it was a pot of tea and
mugs. Buttered bread, half eaten, sat on a wooden plate next to Bazie. All in
all, it was the sort of luncheon that wouldn't disgrace the table of a retiring
spinster of small means.
Not that Skif cared what it
looked like—he'd been invited to eat, and eat he surely would. He fell on
the food, cutting two nice thick slices of bread and buttered them generously,
pouring himself a mug of tea. Bazie watched him with an oddly benevolent look
on his face.
“Eat good, but don' eat full afore
a job,” he said, in a manner that told Skif this was a rule, and he'd
better pay close attention to it. “Nivir touch stuff as makes ye gassy,
an' nothin' that'll be on yer breath. Whut if ye has t’ hide? Summun
smells onions where no onions shud be, or wuss—,” He blew a
flatulent razz with his lips, and the other boys laughed. “Oh, laugh if
ye like, but I heerd boys been caught that way! Aye, an' growed men as shoulda
knowed better!”
Skif laughed, too, but he
also nodded eagerly. Bazie was no fool; no matter that what his gang purloined
was small beer compared with jewels and gold—it was obviously supplying
them with a fair living, and at the moment, Skif wouldn't ask for more.
“Nah, good gillyflar
tea, tha's the stuff afore a job,” Bazie continued with satisfaction.
“Makes ye keen, sharp. Tha's what ye need.” He waited while Skif
finished his bread and butter and drank a mug of the faintly acidic, but not
unpleasant, tea. He knew gillyflower tea from the Temple, where it occasionally
appeared with the morning bread, and it did seem to wake him up when he felt a
little foggy or sleepy.
“Nah, t'day Deek, I
don' want wipes,” Bazie continued. “I got sum'thin' I been ast for,
special. Mun wants napkins. Ye ken napkins?”
Deek shook his head, but
Skif, who had, after all, been serving in Lord Orthallen's hall as an ersatz
page, nodded. “Bits uv linen—'bout so big—,” He
measured out a square with his hands. “Thicker nor wipes, kinda towels,
but fine, like. Them highborns use 'em t' meals, wipes their han's an' face on
'em so's they ain't all grease an' looks sweetly.”
“Ha!” Bazie
slapped his knee with his hand. “Good boy! Deek, where ye think ye kin
find this stuff?”
Deek pondered the question
for a moment, then suggested a few names that Skif didn't recognize. “We
h'aint touched any on 'em for a while.”
“Make a go,”
Bazie ordered. “I needs twa dozen, so don' get 'em all in one place,
eh?”
“Right. Ye
ready?” Deek asked, looking down at Skif, who jumped to his feet. “We're
off.”
“Not like that
'e ain't!” Lyle protested. “Glory, Deek, 'e cain't pass i' them
rags!”
Bazie concurred with a
decided nod. “Gi'e 'im summat on ourn. 'Ere, Lyle—i' the
cubberd—”
Lyle went to the indicated
alcove and rummaged around for a moment. “ 'Ere, these're too small fer
any on' us—,”
The boy threw a set of
trews and a knitted tunic at Skif who caught them. They were nearly identical
to Deek's; the same neat and barely-visible patches, the same dark gray-brown
color. Happy to be rid of his rags, Skif stripped off everything but his
smallclothes and donned the new clothing.
Now Bazie and Lyle nodded
their satisfaction together. “We'll boil up yer ol' thin's an' mend 'em a
bit—ye kin 'ave 'em back when ye git back,” Bazie said. “We
don' wan' yer nuncle t' wonder where ye got new close.”
“Yessir,” Skif
said, bobbing his head. “Thenkee, sir!”
Bazie laughed. “Jest
get me napkins, imp.”
Now properly clothed so
that his ragged state wouldn't attract attention, Skif was permitted to follow
Deek out into the streets.
They walked along as Skif
had already learned to, as if, no matter how fine the neighborhood, they
belonged there, that they were two boys who had been sent on an errand that
needed to be discharged expeditiously, but not urgently.
Deek, however, knew every
illicit way into the laundries and wash houses of the fine houses on these
streets, and he led Skif over walls, up trees, and across rooftops. Together
they waited for moments when the laundresses and washerwomen were otherwise
occupied, and dropped down into the rooms where soiled linens were sorted for
washing.
It was Skif who picked out
the napkins from among the rest—no more than two or three lightly soiled
squares of linen at each place. He chose nothing that was so badly
grease-stained that it was unlikely it could be cleaned, nor did he pick out
items that were new.
Once retrieved, Deek did
something very clever with them. He folded them flat, and stuffed them inside
the legs of his trews and Skif's, so that there was no way to tell that the
bits of fabric were there at all without forcing them to undress. When they had
the full two dozen, with no close calls and only one minor alarm, Deek called a
halt, and they strolled back to Bazie's.
Skif was tired, but very
pleased with himself. He'd kept up with Deek, and he'd been the ones
to pick out the loot Bazie wanted. Nothing new, nothing over-fine, nothing that
would be missed unless and until a housekeeper made a full inventory. Not
likely, that; not in the places that Deek had selected.
They made their way up,
over, and down again, and back to Bazie's den. This time when Deek knocked, it
was Bazie himself that opened the door for them, and Skif watched with covert
amazement as he stumped back to his seat like some sort of bizarre four-legged
creature, supporting himself on two wooden pegs strapped where his legs had
been, and two crutches, one for each arm.
“Aaa—”
Bazie said, in a note of pain, as he lowered himself down to his seat and
quickly took off the wooden legs. “When ye brings back th' glimmers,
young'un, I'll be getting’ proper-fittin' stumps, fust thing.” He
gestured in disgust at the crude wooden legs. “Them's no better nor a
couple slats. How's it that a mun kin be sa good wi' needle an sa bad wi'
whittlin’?”
He put the crutches aside,
and looked at them expectantly.
“Here ye be,
Bazie!” said Deek, taking the lead, and pulling napkins out of his trews
the way a conjure mage at a fair pulled kerchiefs out of his hand. Skif did the
same, until all two dozen were piled in front of their mentor.
“Hah! Good
work!” Bazie told them. “Nah, young'un—ye look an ye tell
me—wha's the big problem we got wi' these fer sellin' uv 'em?”
That was something Skif had
worried about. Every single napkin they'd taken had been decorated with
distinctive embroidered initials or pictures on the corners. “Them
whatcha-calls in th' corners,” Skif said promptly. “Dunno what they
be, but they's all different.”
“They's t' show what
owns 'em, but ol' Bazie's gotta cure for that, eh, Deek?” Bazie
positively beamed at both of them, and took out a box from a niche beside his
seat. He opened it, and Skif leaned forward to see what was inside.
Sewing implements. Very
fine, as fine as any great lady's. Tiny scissors, hooks, and things he couldn't
even guess at.
His mouth dropped open, and
Bazie laughed. “Ye watch, an ye learn, young'un,” he said merrily.
“An’ nivir ye scorn till ye seen—,”
Bazie took out the tiniest
pair of scissors that Skif had ever seen, and a thing like a set of tongs, but
no bigger than a pen, and several other implements Skif had no names for. Then
he took up the first of the napkins and set to work on it.
Within moments, it was
obvious what he was doing; he was unpicking the embroidery. But he was doing so
with such care that when he was finally done, only a slightly whiter area and a
hole or two showed where it had been, and the threads he had unpicked were
still all in lengths that could be used.
“Nah, I'll be doin'
that t' all uv them, then into th' bleach they goes, an' no sign where they come
from!” Bazie rubbed his hands together with glee. “An' that'll mean
a full five siller fer the lot from a feller what's got a business in these
things, an' all fer a liddle bit uv easy work for ye an me! Nah, what sez ye t'
that, young'un?”
Skif could only shake his
head in admiration. “That—I'm mortal glad I grabbed fer Deek's
ankle yesterday!”
And Bazie roared with
laughter. “So'm we, boy!” he chuckled. “So'm we!”
Skif did not go out again,
nor did Deek. Instead, they emptied out the cauldron of its warm, soapy,
green-gray water, pouring it down a drain hole in the center of the room, and
refilled it with fresh. This was no mean feat, as it had to be done one
bucketful at a time, from the common pump that everyone in the building
shared—which was, predictably, in a well house attached to the side of
the building to keep it from freezing. Bazie had special buckets, with lids
that kept the water from slopping, but it still made for a lot of climbing.
No wonder Bazie was
ready t' bring me in!
Skif thought ruefully, as he poured his bucketful into what seemed to have
become a wash cauldron without a bottom. His arms ached, and so did his
back—this business of becoming a thief was more work than it looked!
“How often d'ye empty
this'un?” he asked Bazie, who was mending a stocking as dexterously as he
had unpicked the design on the napkins.
“Once't week,”
Bazie replied. “We saves all th' whites fer then. Wouldna done it early,
forbye th' napkin order's on haste, an' ye're here t' hep.”
Skif sighed, and hefted the
empty bucket to make another journey. This was like working at the
Hollybush—
He had no doubt that he
would be the chief cauldron filler until Bazie took on another boy, so he had
this to look forward to, once a week, for the foreseeable future.
On the other hand, Bazie
appeared to feed his boys well and treat them fairly. Skif had plenty of time
to think about the situation, to contrast how Raf, Deek, and Lyle all acted
around Bazie and how well-fed (if a bit shabby) they looked. So Bazie wasn't
running a gang that was wearing silks and velvets and had servants to do their
work. So he and the rest of the boys had to do a hauling now and then. They
were eating, they were warm, and Bazie was a good master. What was a little
hard work, set against that?
So he hauled and dumped,
hauled and dumped, while his arms, back, and legs complained on every inward
journey. When the cauldron was at last filled, Bazie let him rest for just long
enough to drink another mug of tea. When the tea was gone, Bazie put him to building
up the fire beneath the cauldron, then adding soap and a pungent liquid that he
said would whiten the worst stains. When the water was actually boiling, at
Bazie's direction he added the napkins, then other articles that should
have been white. There wasn't a lot; pure white was a very difficult state to
attain, so the boys didn't steal anything that should be white.
“Dunno how them
Heralds does it,” Bazie said, half in wonder and half in frustration.
“Them Whites, 'sall they wears, an' how they nivir gets stains, I
dunno.”
“Magic,” Deek
opined cheekily, and Bazie laughed.
“Gimme stick,”
Deek told Skif. “Take a breather.” Deek took over then, stirring
while Skif lay back on a pile of straw-stuffed sacks that served as cushions,
letting his aches settle.
Lyle arrived, tapping his
code on the door, and Deek let him in. Raf was right behind him. Both boys
began emptying their pockets and the fronts of their tunics as soon as they
came in. Skif sat up to watch as Bazie supervised.
What came out of their clothing
wasn't kerchiefs and other bits of silk this time, but metal spoons, knives,
packets of pins and needles, fancy pottery disks with holes in the
middle—
“Ah,” Bazie
said with satisfaction. “Wool Market good, then?”
“Aye,” the boy
named Raf said. “Crowd.” This was the one that Skif hadn't seen
much of yesterday, and if someone had asked him to point Raf out in a crowd he
still wouldn't be able to. Raf was extraordinarily ordinary. There was nothing
distinctive in his height (middling), his weight (average), his face (neither
round nor square), his eyes and hair (brown), or his features (bland and
perfectly ordinary). Even when he smiled at Skif, it was just an ordinary,
polite smile, and did nothing; it seemed neither warm, nor false, and it
certainly didn't light up his features.
Bazie watched him as he
examined the other boy and mentally dismissed him—and Bazie grinned.
“So, young'un, wot ye
think'o Raf?” he asked.
“Don' think much one
way or 'tother,” Skif said truthfully.
Bazie laughed, and so did Raf.
“Na, ye don' see't, does ye?” Bazie said.
“Wall, he wouldn' see
it now, would'e?” Raf put in. “If'n 'e did, that'd be
bad!”
The others seemed to think
this was a great joke, but it was one that Skif didn't get the point of. They
all laughed heartily, leaving him sitting on the stuffed sacks looking from one
to the other, perplexed, and growing irritated.
“Wha's the
joke?” he asked loudly.
“Use yer
noggin—” Lyle said, rubbing his knuckles in a quick gesture over
Skif's scalp. “Raf's on the liftin' lay, dummy. So?”
“I dunno!” Skif
retorted, his irritation growing. “Whazzat got ter do wi' wot I think uv
'im?”
“It ain't wot yer
think uv 'im, 'tis 'is looks,”; Deek said with arch
significance, which made the other two boys go off in gales of laughter again, and
Bazie to chuckle.
“Well, 'e ain't gonna
ketch no gurls wi' 'em,” Skif replied sullenly. “ 'E don' look like
nothin' special.”
“And?” Deek
prompted, then shook his head at Skif's failure to comprehend. “Wot's
special 'bout not special?”
Finally, finally,
it dawned on him, and his mouth dropped open in surprise. “Hoy!” he
said. “Cain't give no beak no ways t' find 'im!”
A “beak,” Skif
knew, was one of the city watchmen who patrolled for thieves and robbers, took
care of drunks and simple assault and other minor crimes. Anything major went
to the Guard, and anything truly big went to one of the four City
Heralds—not that Skif had ever seen one of these exalted personages. He'd
never seen a Guard either, except at a distance. The Guards didn't bother with
the neighborhoods like this one, not unless murder and mayhem had occurred.
Bazie nodded genially.
“Thas' right. Ain't no better boy fer learnin' th' liftin' lay,” he
said with pride. “Even'f sommut sees him, 'ow they gonna tell beak wot 'e
looks like if'n 'e don' look like nothin'?”
Now it was Skif's turn to
shake his head, this time in admiration. What incredible luck to have been born
so completely nondescript! Raf could pick pockets for the rest of his life on
looks like his—he wouldn't even have to be particularly good at
it so long as he took care that there was nothing that was ever particularly
distinctive about him. How could a watchman ever pick him out of a crowd when
the description his victim gave would match a hundred, a thousand other boys in
the crowd?
“ 'E's got 'nother
liddle trick, too,” Bazie continued. “ 'Ere, Lyle—nobble
'im.”
Not at all loath, Lyle
puffed himself up and seized Raf's arm. “'Ere, you!” he
boomed—or tried to, his voice was evidently breaking, and the words came
out in a kind of cracked squeak. He tried again. “'Ere, you! You bin
liftin'?”
Now Raf became distinctive.
Somehow the eyes grew larger, innocent, and tearful; the lower lip quivered,
and the entire face took on a kind of guileless stupidity mingled with
frightened innocence. It was amazing. If Skif had caught Raf with his hand in
Skif's pocket, he'd have believed it was all an accident.
“Whossir?
Messir?” Raf quavered. “Nossir. I'm be gettin' packet'o pins fer me
mum, sir…” And he held out a paper stuck full of pins for Lyle's
inspection, tears filling his eyes in a most pathetic fashion.
Bazie and Deek howled with
laughter, as Lyle dropped Raf's arm and growled. “Gerron wi' ye.”
As soon as the arm was
dropped, Raf pretended to scuttle away with his head down and shoulders
hunched, only to straighten up a few moments later and assume his bland guise
again. He shrugged as Skif stared at him.
“Play actin',”
he said dismissively.
“Damn good
play actin',” Bazie retorted. “Dunno 'ow long ye kin work it, but
whilst ye kin, serve ye better nor runnin' from beaks.” He set his
mending aside and rubbed his hands together. “ 'Sall right, me boys. 'Oo
wants t'fetch dinner?”
“Me,” Raf said.
“Don' wanta stir washin', an' don' wanta sort goods.”
The other two seemed
amenable to that arrangement, so Raf got a couple of coins from Bazie and took
himself off. The napkins in the cauldron were finally white enough to suit
Bazie, so Skif got the job of pulling the white things out and rinsing them in
a bucket of fresh water, while Lyle hung them up and Deek sorted through the
things that Lyle and Raf had brought back.
Presently he looked up.
“Six spoons, two knifes, packet uv needles, three uv pins, empty
needlecase, four spinnin' bobs,” he said. “Reckon thas 'nuf wi' wot
we alriddy got?”
Bazie nodded. “Arter
supper ye go out t' Clave. Ye kin take napkins t' Dooly at same time. An' half
th' wipes. Lyle, ye'll take t' rest uv th' goods t' Jarmin.”
“Kin do,” Lyle
replied genially, taking the last of the napkins from Skif. “Young'un,
git that pile an' dunk in wash, eh?”
He pointed to a pile of
dingy shirts and smallclothes in the corner with his chin. “Thas
ourn,” he added by way of explanation. “Ye kin let fire die a bit,
so's its cool 'nuf fer the silks when ourn's done.”
Skif had wondered—the
stuff didn't seem to be of the same quality as the goods that the boys brought
back to Bazie. Obediently, he picked up the pile of laundry and plunged it into
the wash cauldron and began stirring.
“Ye moght be a
wonderin' why we does all this washin' an wimmin stuff,” Bazie said
conversationally. “I tell ye. Fust, I tell m'boys allus t' nobble outa
the dirty stuff—'cause thas inna pile, an nobody ain't counted it yet.
See?”
Skif nodded; he did
see. It was like playing a page at Lord Orthallen's meals. Food was checked
before it became a dish for a meal, it was checked for pilferage before it was
taken to the table, and it was checked when it came back to the kitchen as
leftovers. But there was that moment of opportunity while it was in transition
from kitchen to table when no one was checking the contents. So, dirty clothing
and linen probably wasn't counted—why should it be? But if you stole
something off a wash line, or out of a pile of clean clothing intended for a
particular person, it would be missed.
“So, we gets stuff
tha' way, but if's dirty, it ain't wuth so much. ‘F it were just th' odd
wipe we git from liftin' lay, wouldn' be wuth cleanin'—an' thas why most
on liftin' lay don' clean whut they nobble, 'cause they gotta get glim fer it
now so's they kin eat.” Bazie peered at Skif to see if he was following.
“Us, we pass straight onta couple lads as has stalls in market,
'cause what we got's clean an' got no markin's on't. Looks jest like wha' ye'd
sell t' market stall an' yer ol' mum croaked an' ye're droppin' 'er goods. We
spread it 'round t' several lads so's it don' look bad.”
That made perfect sense.
The used-clothing merchants buying the things had to know they were stolen, of
course—either that, or they were idiots—but there was no other way
to tell. And once Bazie's loot was mixed up with all the other things in a
merchant's stall, it all looked perfectly ordinary. Servants often got worn,
outgrown, or outmoded clothing from their masters as part of their wages or as
a bonus, and most of that ended up with a used-clothing merchant. Then those
who wished to appear well-to-do or seamstresses looking for usable fabric for
better garments would find bargains among the bins. Pickpockets unlike Bazie's
gang, who lifted used kerchiefs and the like—and outright muggers, who
assaulted and stripped their victims bare—would have to sell their soiled
goods to a rag man rather than directly to a stall holder.
“Me old mam made me
learn th' sewin',” Bazie continued. “ 'M a pretty dab 'and at un.
Mended stuff's wuth more'n tore-up, an' unpickin' the pretties makes 'em
plain—well, like napkins. All it costs's time—an' hellfires, I got
time!”
“Smart,” Skif
said, meaning it. Bazie looked pleased.
“Some lads thinks as is sissy stuff, 'an'
couldn' stick i' wi' us,” Deek put in, scornfully. “Some
lads, sayin' no names but as rhymes with scare-up, thinks is a waste
uv time.”
“Some lads'll end up under the beak
inside a moon,” Lyle said lazily. “ 'Cause some lads kin
ony think uv glim an' glimmers, an' don't go at thin's slow. I don' care,
long's I gets m' dinner!”
Bazie laughed, as Skif
nodded agreement vigorously. “Thas m' clever lads!” Bazie said
approvingly. “Roof over t'head, full belly an' warm flop—thas' th'
ticket. Glim an' glimmers kin wait on learnin t' be better nor good.”
“Righto,” Deek
affirmed. “Takes a mort'o learnin'. They's old thieves, an' they's bold
thieves, but they ain't no old, bold thieves.”
That seemed excellent
advice to Skif, who stirred the cauldron with a will.
It wasn't until he began
pulling garments out with the stick that Skif noticed his own clothing was in
with the rest—and that Bazie had neatly mended and patched it while he
was gone. He'd resewn Skif's clumsy work to much better effect, and Skif felt
oddly touched by this considerate gesture.
Raf returned as he started
on the next lot of purloined scarves, carrying a packet and another loaf of
bread. “They's mort'o doin's over t' Hollybush,” he said as he
handed Bazie the packet.
Skif's head snapped around.
“What doin's?” he asked sharply.
“Dunno fer
certain-sure,” Raf replied. “Summun sez a couple toughs come in an'
wrecked t’ place, summun sez no,'twas a fight, an' ev'un sez summun's
croaked, or near it. All I knows's theys beaks an' a Guard there now. Figgered
ye shud know.”
Bazie mulled that over, as
Skif stood there, stunned, the wash stick still in his hands. “Reckon
five fer supper,” he said judiciously. “Huh.”
“I cud go wi'im arter
dark,” Lyle offered. “We cud reck th' doin's.”
Bazie shook his head.
“Nay, no goin' near—Raf! Ye good fer goin' out agin? Hev a drink i'
th' Arms?”
The grandly named
“King's Arms” was the nearest rival to the Hollybush, and its owner
had no love for Kalchan or Uncle Londer. One reason for the rivalry was
economic—the Arms didn't serve the kind of swill that the Hollybush did,
and charged accordingly. Many, many of the poorest customers opted for quantity
over quality, and their custom went to Kalchan. If anything bad had happened to
the Hollybush or its owner, the buzz would be all over the Arms.
“Oh, aye!” Raf
laughed. “They don' know me there, an' leastwise ye kin drink th' beer
'thout bein' choked.”
“Arms beer's nought
so bad,” Bazie said complacently. “Here—,” he flipped a
fivepenny coin at Raf. “Get a drink and fill me can, an' come on
back.”
Raf caught the coin right
out of the air, picked up a covered quart beer pail, and saluted Bazie with two
fingers. “I'm be back afore the bacon's fried,” he promised.
Skif could only wonder what
had happened—and how Beel had known that it would. And what if Beel hadn't
given him that timely warning? He could have walked straight into a fight, or a
trap, or who knew what trouble.
A shiver ran down his
back—for his own near miss, and not for anything that might have happened
to Kalchan. In fact, he sincerely hoped that Kalchan was at the very least
cooling his heels in the gaol. Given all the rotten things that Kalchan had
done—just the things that Skif knew about—he had a lot coming to
him.
He shook his head and went
back to his stirring. Bazie had been watching him closely, and seemed satisfied
with what he saw. “Ye mot not hev a home,” he ventured.
Skif shrugged. “Hell.
Bargain's a bargain. Ye said, a moon, I'll not 'spect a flop afore that.
‘F nobuddy's there, I kin sneak in t' sleep. I kin sleep on roof, or
stairs, or summat.” He managed a weak grin. “Or even Lord
Orthallen's wash house.”
Bazie now looked very
satisfied; evidently Skif had struck exactly the right note with him. No
pleading, no asking for special consideration—he'd got that already. Just
matter-of-fact acceptance.
'Sides,'tis only for a
moon. That ain't long. Even in winter.
Actually, the wash house
wasn't a bad idea. Skif had slept there once or twice before, when Kalchan had
decided that in addition to a set of stripes with the belt, he didn't deserve a
bed, and locked him out in the courtyard overnight. From dark until dawn the
only people there would be the laundry maids, who slept there, and none of them
would venture up to the storage loft after dark. The ones that weren't young
and silly and afraid of spirits were old and too tired to do more than drop
onto the pallets and snore. It would be cold, but no worse than the Hollybush.
The only difficulty would
be getting in and out, since beaks and private guards were on the prowl after
dark in force.
Well, he'd deal with the
problems as they came up and not before. Hard on me if I can't slip past a
couple beaks.
He didn't have very long to
wait for his news; by the time the next batch of laundry was in the cauldron,
Raf returned with Bazie's pail of beer and a mouth full of news.
“Well!” he
said, as soon as Deek let him in. “Ol' Londer did hisself no good this
time! What I heerd— 'e cheated a mun, sommun wi' some brass, an' th' mun
got a judgment on 'im. So's the judgment sez the mun gets Hollybush. On'y nobuddy
tol' yon Kalchan, or Kalchan figgered 'e weren't gonna gi'e up, or Londer tol'
Kalchan t' keep mun out. So mun comes wi' bullyboys t' take over, an' Kalchan,
'e sez I don' think so, an lays inta 'em wi' iron poker!”
“Hoo!” Skif
said, eyes wide with glee. “Wisht I’da been there!”
“Oh, nay ye
don'—cuz it went bad-wrong,” Raf corrected with relish. “Th'
cook, she comes a-runnin' when she hears th' ruckus, lays in w' stick, an th'
girl, she tries t' run fer it, an' slippet an starts t' scream, an' that brings
beaks. So beaks get inta it, an' they don' love Kalchan no more nor anybuddy
else, an' they commences t' breakin' heads. Well! When 'tis all cleared up,
they's a mun dead wi' broke neck, an' Kalchan laid out like cold fish, t'cook
ravin', an' t'girl—,” Raf gloated, “— t'girl, she turn
out t'be bare fifteen, no schoolin', an' pretty clear Kalchan's been atop 'er
more'n once!”
“Fifteen!”
Skif's eyes bulged. “I'da swore she was eighteen, sure! Sixteen,
anyroad!”
Then again—he'd
simply assumed she was. There wasn't much of her, and she wasn't exactly
talkative. She had breasts, and she was of middling height, but some girls
developed early. Wasn't there a saying that those who were a bit behind in the
brains department were generally ahead on the physical side?
“Thas’ whut
Londer, 'e tried t'say, but they got th' girl's tally from Temple an' she's no
more'n bare fifteen an' that jest turned!” Raf practically danced in
place. “So ol' Londer, he got it fer not schoolin' th' girl, an' puttin'
er where Kalchan cud tup 'er, an not turnin' over Hollybush proper. Cook's
hauled off someplace, still ravin'. Girl's taken t' Temple or summat. Kalchan,
he's wust, if'e wakes up, which Healers sez mebbe and mebbe not, 'e's
up fer murder an fer tuppin' the girl afore she be sixteen.”
Skif had to sit down.
Kalchan and Uncle Londer had always come out on top of things before. He could
scarcely believe that they weren't doing so now.
“Good thing ye weren'
there,” Bazie observed mildly. “Kalchan 'ud say t'was you was
tuppin' girl.”
“Me? Maisie?”
Skif grimaced. “Gah, don' thin' so—ugh! Druther turn priest!”
“Well, wouldna' be
call fer th' law if 'twas you. Couple kids foolin' 'round's a thing fer
priests, not the law. Summun old's Kalchan, though, thas different, an' reckon
'f ol' Londer don' 'ang 'is boy out t' dry, he'll say 'twas you.” Bazie
rubbed his chin speculatively. “Don’ 'magine girl 'ud conterdick
'im.”
“Don’ fergit,
she's in Temple,” Lyle piped up. “Dunno 'f they'd git 'er t'talk.
Mebbe use Truth Spell.”
“It don'
matter,” Skif decided. “I don' want nothin' t'do wi' em. I ain't
goin' back.”
Londer wouldn't know where
he was, nor would Kalchan, who was, in any event, in no position to talk. The
trouble was Beel knew he had stayed away. So would Beel send anyone looking for
him? And should he tell Bazie about all of this?
Reluctantly, he decided
that he had better.
“This's gettin'
complisticatered,” he said unhappily, and explained about Beel, and
Beel's warning.
The others all sat silent
for a moment, their eyes on him.
“This Beel, 'e knows
nowt 'bout us?” Bazie asked, his head to one side, quizzically.
Skif shook his head.
‘“E ain't niver sed much t'me afore this,” he replied.
“I allus figgered 'e wuz jest Londer's eyes. Niver reckoned on 'im
warnin' me.” He considered the odd conversation a little further.
“Must've known, an' didn' warn his Da neither. Niver reckoned on 'im
stickin' t' th' law—an' ye kin bet Londer wouldn't. Huh. Turned on 'is
own Da!”
Bazie nodded slowly.
“Niver know wut bein' in Temple'll do wi' a mun,” he said sagely.
“Gets t'thinkin' 'bout 'is own soul, mebbe. Starts thinkin' 'is ol' man
cud stan' bein' took down a peg, mebbe figgers th' ol' man cud stand t' get
held 'countable. Figgers a kid don' need t' get mixed up in't.”
“Point is, ain't
nobuddy knows 'bout us,” said Raf. He stared intently at Skif for a very
long and uncomfortable moment. Finally, the older boy seemed to make up his
mind. “Bazie, I sez we votes now. Young'un ain't behind wi' helpin', an'
Deek sez 'e's good over roof. Bring 'un in.”
Bazie looked at the other
two as Skif blinked with bewilderment, what on earth was he getting at?
“Aye!” Deek
exclaimed. “In by me!”
“Makes three,”
said Lyle lazily. “ 'E's already done more'n a couple days than You Know
did in a week.”
Now Skif realized what they
were saying, and his heart leaped as he looked to Bazie, the leader, the
teacher—
“Oh, I'd already
reckoned,” Bazie said with a smile. “ 'E might's well jump in.
Lyle, ye take 'im wi' ye t' Jarmin, so's Jarmin gets t' know 'is face, an' 'e
gets t' know th' proper pay fer th' goods.”
He clapped Skif on the
back. “Yer in, young 'un. They's room 'nuf an' a bed nobuddy got, an'
plenty t' go 'round. Ye're well-come.”
“Hey! Les'
eat!” Deek exclaimed, before Skif could really get it fixed in his mind
how his life had just been turned around, that he had just been fully accepted
into the gang. That he never had to go back to Kalchan and the misery of the
Hollybush again.
And no more lessons!
Bazie laughed, and
distributed the labor. Skif was set to cutting the loaf and buttering the
slices, Deek to frying slices of fat bacon over the fire beneath the cauldron,
Lyle to get the plates and pot of mustard, Raf to pour small beer for all of
them. Skif was a bit surprised by that last. Kalchan never shared beer with anyone—but
Raf divided the quart equally among the five of them with Bazie's approval.
It was the first friendly
meal that Skif had ever shared with anyone; the first time he had ever, within
memory, eaten in a leisurely manner.
While they ate, Bazie decided
what goods they would take to each buyer as soon as darkness fell. It would be
better to take their bundles of goods out under the cover of night, just to be
certain that no one in their building saw them toting around unusually bulky
packages. Once they were out in the street, of course, they would just be three
boys carrying out errands, but their neighbors in the building shouldn't be
given the excuse to be nosy.
As soon as dinner was
polished off and the last of the laundry hung up to dry, Skif and Lyle packed
up the goods for Jarmin, the old clothes seller. Evidently Jarmin was a man who
catered to those with a taste for finer things; almost all of the fancier goods
were going to him. When everything had been selected, they each had a fairly
bulky bundle wrapped in oilcloth. Bazie showed Skif how to use a piece of rope
to make a crude backpack of it, to keep his hands free.
“Take a stick,”
he cautioned Skif; Lyle had already selected a stout cudgel from six or so
leaning over in a corner near the door. “Plenty uv folk out there'll beat
ye jest hopin' ye got summat they want.”
Like I don't know that! Skif thought—but he didn't
make any comments, he just selected a stick for himself.
The packs made negotiating
the stairs a little awkward, but they got out all right, and Lyle strode down
the street with the air of someone who had a place to get to in a hurry. Skif
had to trot to keep up with him. For all that Lyle acted lazy back in the room,
he could certainly put out some energy when he chose to!
He didn't waste any breath
on talking either. What he did was to keep his eyes moving, up and
down the street, peering at doorways, watching for trouble. Skif followed his
example. Until now, he hadn't been out on the street much at night, and he was
very conscious of how vulnerable two boys were. There wasn't much light. Nobody
wasted much money on street-lamps around these neighborhoods. What little there
was came from windows and a few open doors, and from the torches people carried
with them.
They didn't have a torch,
but Skif didn't really want one. Certainly having a torch or a lantern made it
easier to see your way, but it also made it very clear how many people were in
your group and whether or not you had anything that looked worth stealing. Plus
you couldn't see past the circle of light cast by the torch, which made it
easier for you to be ambushed.
The street was anything but
deserted, despite the darkness. People came and went from cookshops and
taverns, groups of young toughs strolled about looking for whatever they could
get into, streetwalkers sauntered wherever there was a bit of illumination,
with their keepers (if they had one) lurking just out of sight of potential
customers. There were ordinary working men and women, too, coming home late
from their jobs. For a bit it would only be a little more dangerous to
be out on the street than it was during the day.
Skif had figured that this
“Jarmin” would be somewhere nearby, but apparently he was wrong.
They must have gone a good ten blocks before Lyle made a turn into a dead-end
street that was very nicely lit up indeed.
If the dim and sullen
Hollybush had been at one extreme of the sorts of taverns frequented by the
poor, this was at the other. The whole back of the cul-de-sac was taken up by a
tavern blazing with tallow-dip lights; that had torches in holders right
outside the door, and light spilling from parchment-covered windows. There was
music, raucous laughter, the sounds of loud talk. A group of men were betting
on a contest between two tomcats out in the street, and with them were three or
four blowsy females of negotiable virtue, hanging on their arms and cheering on
the two oblivious cats.
On either side of the
tavern were shops, still open. Skif never got a chance to see what the one on
the left sold, because they turned immediately into the one on the right.
This was their goal; an
old-clothes shop that specialized in fancy goods of all sorts, but mostly for
women. Skif had a shrewd idea where most of the females from the tavern spent
their hard-earned coins.
Jarmin, a perfectly
ordinary, clerkly sort of fellow, had an assistant to help him, and when he saw
Lyle entering the front door, he left the customer he was attending to the
assistant and ushered them both into the rear of the shop.
“Have you got
sleeves?” Jarmin asked, as soon as he dropped the curtain separating
front from back behind them. “I particularly need sleeves. And veils. But
particularly sleeves. And I don't suppose you've got silk
stockings—,”
Lyle shrugged out of his
pack, and Skif did the same. “Aye, Jarmin, all uv that. This's Skif; 'e's
wi' us now. I'm be showin' 'im th' way uv things.”
“Yes, yes.”
Jarmin dismissed Skif entirely, his attention focused on the packs. “You
know, if you just have some good sleeves and stockings, I can sell a dozen
pairs tonight, for some reason—,”
“All or nowt, Jarmin.
Ye know that. Ye takes all or nowt.” Lyle had gone from lazy boy to
shrewd salesman in the time it had taken to reach this place, and Skif marveled
at him as he bargained sharply with the fretful shopkeeper. At length they
arrived at a price that was mutually satisfactory, and Skif tried to look as
indifferent as Lyle did. It was hard, though; he'd never seen so much money
before in all his life.
Aye, but that's from
how much work? A week, mebbe? An' there's five uv us t'feed.
Lyle divided the cash
between them. “Just i'case,” he said darkly, and showed Skif how to
wrap it so that it didn't clink and tuck it inside his tunic where it wouldn't
show. Only then did they ease out of the shop, where already Jarmin had frowsty
girls crowding around the counter demanding shrilly to see the new goods.
If Lyle had set a brisk
pace going out, he did better than that coming back. Only when they were safely
in the building and heading up the stair did he finally slow down, with Skif
panting behind.
“Sorry,” he
said apologetically. “Hate goin' out. Got caught oncet, 'fore I worked
fer Bazie.”
“No worries,”
Skif assured him. “I don' like it much, neither.”
In fact, he didn't feel
entirely comfortable until he was safely back in Bazie's room, where they
pulled out their packets of coin and turned the lot over to a grinning Bazie.
“Good work,” he
told them both. “Fagged out?”
“’Bout ready t'
drop,” Skif admitted; now that they were back in the warmth and safety,
the very long day, with all of its hard work and unexpected changes in his life
suddenly caught up with him.
“Not me!” Lyle
declared, and made a growling face. “Ready t' match ye at draughts, ol'
man!”
Bazie chuckled. “Show
th' young'un 'is cupbard, then, an' I’ll get us set.”
Lyle pulled on Skif's
sleeve, and took him to the side of the room opposite the laundry cauldron,
where he opened what Skif had taken to be shutters over a window. Shutters they
were, but they opened up to a cubby long enough to lie down in, complete with a
straw-stuffed pallet, blankets, and a straw-stuffed cushion. By Skif's
standards, it was a bed of unparalleled luxury, and he climbed up into it
without a moment of hesitation.
Lyle closed the shutters
for him once he was settled, blocking out most of the light from the room
beyond. Within moments, he was as cozy and warm as he had ever been in his
life, and nothing was going to keep him awake. In fact, the sounds of laughter
and dice rattling from the other room couldn't even penetrate into his most
pleasant of dreams.
IF Skif thought he was
going to get off easy by no longer attending lessons at the Temple, he got a
rude awakening the next day.
He was used to getting up
early, and he woke—or so he guessed—at or near his usual time. For
a moment, he was confused by the total darkness, scent of clean laundry and the
lack of stench, and most of all, by the fact that he was warm and
comfortable. He had never awakened warm and comfortable before. Even in the
middle of summer, he was generally stiff from sleeping on the dirt floor, and
except in the very hottest days and nights, had usually had all the heat
leeched from his body by the floor. Initially he thought he was still dreaming,
and moaned a little at the thought that now he was going to have to awaken to
Kalchan, cold, and misery.
Then he sat up, hit his
forehead on the inside of the sleep cubby before he got more than halfway up,
and remembered where he was. He lay back down—he hadn't hit his head that
hard, since he hadn't tried to get up very fast.
I'm at Bazie's.
Ol’ Kalchan's in trouble, deep, 'n so's m'nuncle. An' I don't never have
t’f go back t' th' tavern!
He lay quietly on his back,
stroking the woolen blanket with one hand, tracing the lines of each patch. It must
have been patched and darned by Bazie; the seams were so neat and even. No one
else was stirring, though, and for the first time he could remember, he lay
back in his bed and just luxuriated in the freedom to lie abed as long as he
cared to. Or as long as the others would let him—but it looked as if the
rest were in no hurry to get about their business.
What was this new life
going to be like? The other three boys seemed content and well-nourished, and
he couldn't see how a legless man like Bazie could force them to stay if they
didn't want to. There would be hard work, and a lot of it; he knew that much
from yesterday, when he'd hauled water all afternoon. Danger, too. Despite the
fact that the other boys had a cavalier attitude about being caught, there was
a lot of danger involved in the life of even a petty thief, and the penalties
were harsh. Plenty of people meted out their own punishments on those they
nobbled, before the beaks were called, which generally meant a bad beating
first, then being clapped in gaol, then any of a variety of punishments.
Official punishments were
many and varied, none of them very appealing. Which's the point, I s'pose.
A thief could be transported to work in someone's fields, could be sent to work
as a general dogsbody for the Guard, could be left in gaol, could get
lashes—it all depended on the judge. That was for the first time you got
caught. After that, the punishments were harsher.
But he wouldn't think about
that until after he'd been caught for the first time. If he was. If he was
clever, fast, smart—he might never be. Why not? I bin keepin 'from
gettin' caught 'till now, an' I'm just a young'un. Ye'd think I'd just get
smarter as I get bigger.
There would be a lot of
learning time, though, a great many menial chores as well, and he couldn't
expect to share in the profits even his own hauls brought in for a while. That
didn't matter; life here would be a paradise compared with what his life had
been like at the tavern. In fact, he didn't much care if all he did was wash
the stuff the others brought in for the next year! It wouldn't be any harder
than working at the tavern, and he'd be full and warm all the time, with a bed
like he'd never had before and clothing that wasn't more hole than fabric.
He lay in the darkness
contemplating his future until he heard someone stirring, heard the shutters of
another bed open, and the pad of feet on the floor. He turned on his side and
saw a flicker of light through the cracks in the shutters of his cubby. He
pushed them open cautiously, and looked out.
“Heyla, 'nother lark,
eh?” Raf said genially. “Come gimme 'and, then.”
Skif hopped out and shut
the cubby doors behind him. Raf was bent over the fire under the wash cauldron,
coaxing a flame from the banked coals. “Take yon tallow dip, take a light
from here, an' light them lamps,” he ordered, jerking his head at a
tallow dip on the otherwise clean table behind him, barely visible in the dim
and flickering light from the hand-sized fire. Skif picked it up, lit it at
Raf's little fire, and went around the walls to relight the lamps he vaguely
recalled hanging there. There were a lot of oil lamps—four!—and all
of them were cobbler's lamps with globes of water-filled glass around the flame
to magnify the light, the most expensive kind of oil lamp there was. Skif was
impressed; he hadn't paid any attention before, other than to note absently
that although this room didn't have any windows there was plenty of
illumination. It was interesting; Bazie didn't spend money on luxuries, but in places
where it counted—the good soap for the laundry, for instance, and the
lighting, and decent fuel for the fireplace under the wash boiler, Bazie got
the best.
When he was done, he blew
out the tallow dip and put it with the others in a broken cup above the
firebox. By this time the shutters of another cubby, one just above Skif's, had
been pushed open by a foot, and Deek's tousled head poked out.
“Eh, Bazie?” he
called, yawning. “Yon ge'op? Me'n Raf'r op. Young'un Skif, too.”
“Aye,” came a
muffled reply, and the shutter to a third eased open. This one was
larger—taller, rather—and Bazie was sitting up inside, peering out
at them, the stumps of his legs hidden under his blanket. Satisfied that the
fire was well started, Raf got up, and Deek swung himself out and down onto the
floor. The two of them went to Bazie's cubby and linked hands. Bazie put an arm
around each of their shoulders and swung himself onto the “chair”
made by their hands.
They carried him to a door
beside the one that led outside— one that Skif hadn't noticed before.
Bazie let go of Raf's shoulder, which freed one of his hands, and opened it,
and they carried him inside. There was evidently another room there that Skif
had no notion existed.
The door swung open enough
to see inside. The room was a privy! Skif gaped, then averted his eyes to give
Bazie a little privacy—but it wasn't just any privy, it was a
real water closet, the kind only the rich had, and there was a basin in there
as well. The boys shut the door and left their leader in there with the door
closed until a little later, when a knock on the door told he was finished.
They carried him back to his usual spot beside the fire, directly under one of
the lamps.
“And mornin' t'ye,
young'un,” Bazie said genially.
“Mornin'
Bazie,” Skif replied, wondering with all his might just how anyone had
gotten a water closet built down here, and where Bazie had gotten the money to
do so. And why—
“Skif, ye're low mun
now—'tis yer task t' fetch water fer privy an' all,” said Bazie,
which answered at least the question of where the water for flushing came from.
“An' t'will be yer task t' keep it full. Which—,” he added
pointedly, “—it needs now.”
“Yessir,” Skif
said obediently, and went for the buckets. Well, at least one thing hadn't
changed—here he was, fetching water first thing in the morning!
It took about three trips
to fill the tank above the privy and the pitcher at the basin, and another trip
to fill the water butt that served for everything except the wash boiler. By
that time all three boys were up and tidying the room at Bazie's direction.
After a breakfast of hard-boiled eggs and tea, he ordered them all to strip
down and wash off, using the soapy laundry water and old pieces of towel which
were dropped back into the wash cauldron when they were done. Then, much to
Skif's utter amazement, instead of putting their old clothing on, they all got new,
clean clothing—smallclothes and all—from the same cupboard as his
outfit from yesterday had come out of. Their old clothing went straight into the
piles waiting to be washed.
“What's on yer mind,
young'un?” Bazie asked as he tried to keep his eyes from bulging.
“D'we—get new
duds ev'ry day?” he asked, hardly able to believe it.
“D'pends on how hard
ye bin workin',” Bazie replied, “But aye, an' it'll be ev' third
day at least. Ye're dirty, ye stan' out. Ye canna stan' out—an' mind wut
I tol' ye 'bout smell.”
Skif minded very well, and
he couldn't believe how thorough Bazie was; it was brilliant, really.
“Thas' why yon fancy
privy—” Raf said with a chuckle.
“Heh. ‘Twas coz
ye didn' fancy carryin' me t'
t'other, up an' down stair,” Bazie countered, and they both laughed.
“But aye, could'a had earth closet, or jest dropped privy down t'sewer
'thout it bein' water closet, but there'd be stink, ye ken, an' that'd be on us
an' on t'goods we washed, eh? So we got mun t' put in water closet when' we
took't this place.”
Raf sighed. “Took a
mort'o th' glim, it did,” he said wistfully. “Didn' know ye'd saved
tha' much, ye ol' skinflint.”
“Kep't fer when we
needed't” Bazie replied. “Yer wuz liddler nor th' young'un. Had
Ames an' Jodri an' Willem then— an' we made't up quick enow.”
“Wut happened t' them?”
Skif asked cautiously, fearing to uncover some old, bad news.
But Bazie laughed.
“Ames's off! Took't up wi' some travelin' show, run's t' cup'n'ball lay,
liftin' i' th' crowd. Jodri, 'e's on 'is own, took't t' sum place t'South. An'
Willem made th' big 'un—got hisself th' big haul, an' smart 'nuff t' say,
thassit. Bought hisself big 'ouse uv flats, like this'un, on'y in
better part uv town, lives i' part an' rents out t'rest. Set fer life.”
Bazie chuckled, and Skif sighed with relief. If Bazie wasn't lying—and
there was no reason to think that he was—then his “pupils”
had done well for themselves.
And so should he.
It also spoke well that
Bazie was perfectly pleased about their success and didn't begrudge them their
independence.
“Nah, young'un, ye
did good yestiddy, but'tis in m'mind that mebbe ye shouldn' be seed fer a
bit?” Bazie made a question out of it, and Skif was in total agreement
with him.
“If th' Guard's got
inta it—what wi' th' girl Maisie an' all— mebbe they lookin' fer
me,” Skif replied. “Ol’ Kalchan, well, 'e got hisself in bad
deep, an' Guard'll be lookin' fer witness t' whut 'e done. An' ol' Londer, 'e'll
be lookin' fer me t'shet me up.”
“No doubt.
Mebbe—permanent.” Bazie lost that expression of pleasant affability
that Skif had become accustomed to. “I know sumthin' uv ol' Londer,
an'—mebbe 'e wouldn' dirty 'is 'ands personal, but 'e knows
plenty as would take a 'int 'bout gettin' ye quiet.”
Skif shuddered. He had no
doubt about that. “ ‘F I'm not 'bout, 'e'll let ol' Kalchan 'ang.
Specially 'f Kalchan don' ever wake up. An' 'e'll say, 'e didn' know nothin'
'bout th' girl, an' no one t' say otherwise.”
Londer had three sons,
after all. He could afford to lose one.
Hellfires, 'e'll prolly
get a girl and breed him a couple more, just t’ be on th' safe side, Skif thought with disgust. He
rather doubted that his uncle's long-dead spouse had enjoyed a love match with
the man, for Londer never mentioned or even thought of her so far as he could
tell. And Londer wouldn't have any trouble finding another bride either. All he
had to do was go down to the neighborhood where the Hollybush had been or one
like it, and he could buy himself a wife with a single gold piece. There were
dozens of husbands who would sell him their own wives, or their daughters,
brothers who would sell sisters, dozens of women who would sell him their own
selves.
Well, that was hardly anything
Skif could do something about.
“I think ye're gonna
be m'laundry maid fer a fortn't or so, young'un,” Bazie said. Skif was
disappointed by that, of course, but there really wasn't any way around it. He
had to agree, himself. He didn't want to get picked up by the Guard,
and he surely didn't want his uncle looking to keep him quiet. There wasn't
going to be any excitement in washing up scarves and veils—but he figured
he might as well put a good face on it.
“Nawt s'bad,”
he replied, as cheerfully as he could. “Don' mind doin' laundry,
'specially bein' as it's pretty cold out there.”
Raf, Lyle, and Deek looked
pretty pleased over the situation, though. Well, they should be, since it got
them out of hauling water, washing, and taking out whatever trash couldn't be
burned.
“Cheer up,” Raf
said, clapping him on the back. “Bazie's nawt s'bad comp'ny, eh, Bazie?
An' 'tis warm enuf in 'ere, real cozy-like. Better nor that there 'Ollybush,
eh?”
“Oh, aye, an' 'e
ain't 'eerd all me tales yet,” Bazie laughed. “So I got an audience
wut won' fall asleep on me!”
One by one, the other boys
went out to prowl the streets and see what they could filch, leaving Skif alone
with Bazie. Little did Skif guess what lay ahead of him when he finished all
the chores Bazie set him—including, to his utter shock, washing the stone
floor!—and the last of what Bazie referred to as their “piece
goods” were hung up on the lines crisscrossing the ceiling to dry.
Lunchtime had come and gone
by then, and the boys had flitted in and out, leaving swag behind to be cleaned
and mended, when Bazie said, “Right. Skif, fetch me th' book
there—i' th' shelf next t' loaf.”
Obediently, Skif went to
the set of shelves that held their daily provisions—Bazie never kept much
around, because of the rats and mice that couldn't be kept out of a room like
this one—and found the book Bazie wanted. It wasn't difficult, since it
was the only book there, a battered copy of a housewife's compendium
of medicines, recipes, and advice lacking a back cover. He brought it over and
started to hand it to the old man,
“Nay,
nay—,” Bazie said. “Sit ye down, 'ere, where light's best,
an' read it. Out loud.”
Puzzled, but obedient, Skif
opened it to the first page and began to read. It was hardly the most
fascinating stuff in the world, but Bazie followed his every word, frowning
with concentration as he sounded out a few terms that were unfamiliar to him,
and correcting him on the one or two occasions when he didn't say the words
quite right.
“That'll do,”
Bazie said with satisfaction when he finished the chapter. “Ye read good
'nuff. Na, get ye bit uv charcoal from fire, an' copy out that fust receipt on
table.”
“On table?”
Skif asked, flabbergasted. “That'll make right mess!”
“An' ye kin wash 't
off, after,” Bazie countered, in a tone that brooked no argument. So Skif
fished out a burned bit of stick and did as he was told, with Bazie leaning as
far forward as he could to see just how neat Skif's writing was.
“That'll do,”
he said again, when Skif finished. “Wash that, but don' drop th'
charcoal. Ye're gonna do sums.”
“Sums?”; Skif squeaked, turning around to
stare at the old man. “Sums? Wut good're sums gonna do a thief?”
“They're gonna make
sure ye ain't cheated by fence, tha's wut,” Bazie replied, as
sternly—no, far more sternly—than ever Beel was. “Ye
thin' I'm gonna let ye tak' th' swag t' fence if ye cain't even tell if's
cheated ye? 'Ow ye think me other boys did so well, eh? 'Ow ye think Raf an'
Lyle an' Deek knows wut's wut?”
“Aw,
Bazie—,” Skif wailed.
“An' none uv yer 'aw,
Bazie.’ I ain't havin' no boys here wut cain't do th' bizness. Get
th' coal in yer 'and an' sit ye down.” The look in Bazie's eye warned
Skif that if he argued, he might find himself out on the street, promises or no
promises. With a groan, he bent over the scrubbed table, and prepared to reveal
the depth of his ignorance.
And it was abysmal. It
wasn't long before Bazie called a halt to the proceedings, with Skif wondering
the whole time if Bazie wasn't going to reconsider, now that he knew what a
dunce his “new boy” was.
“Skif, Skif,
Skif,” Bazie sighed, looking pained. “Oh, lad— tell me 'ow
'tis summun as smart as ye are got t' be so iggnerent.”
“I didn' wan' miss me
breakfust,” Skif said humbly, head hanging in shame. “T' Queen sez
ever' young'un whut's still takin' lessons gets breakfust. Niver did like sums,
so's easy 'nuff not t' learn 'em.”
Silence from Bazie for a
moment, then, much to Skif's relief, a chuckle. “Well, 'tis 'onest 'nuff
answer, an' nay so stupid a one,” Bazie replied. “Well, young'un, ye're
'bout t' learn them sums, an' learn 'em t'hard way.”
“The hard way,”
Skif soon learned, was to get them by rote.
Bazie drilled him. And
drilled him. And then, when he grew hoarse and Skif thought he might
be done for the day, at least, Bazie paused only long enough for a mug of hot
tea to lubricate his throat and began the drill all over again. Only when Skif
was mentally exhausted did Bazie give over, and at that point, Skif was only
too pleased to haul water instead of reckoning his four-times table.
Shortly after that, Lyle
returned with the makings of dinner and helped Skif put together a satisfying
meal of bacon, day-old bread, and apples. As the bacon fried and the bread
toasted, the other two appeared with a new lot of loot. Raf brought in more sleeves—this
lot was a bit worn and threadbare about the hems, but Bazie examined them and
gave it as his opinion that he could make a sort of trim out of some of them
that would serve to cover the worn parts, making them look new.
Deek brought back only a couple
of scarves and kerchiefs, but a great deal of news for Skif.
“Yer Nuncle Londer's
'angin' 'is boy Kalchan out t' twist on 'is own, which I guess we all
figgered,” he announced, as Skif and Lyle tucked thick slabs of bacon
between two pieces of toasted bread and added mustard before handing them
around. “It don' look like ol' Kalchan's gonna be much like hisself,
though. Healers say 'is skull wuz fair cracked, an' they figger 'is brains is
addled. They reckon 'e'll be good fer nowt but stone pickin' fer 'is life, an'
I reckon they'll put 'im out wi' sum farmer or 'tother.”
Skif snorted.
“’E wuz no prize anyroad,” he countered. “But if 'e's
addled, reckon 'e cain't conterdick Nuncle Londer.” But it was an odd
thought. Kalchan, who never turned his hand to any physical labor if he could
help it, eking out the rest of his life in the hard and tedious work of picking
stones out of farm fields to make them easier to plow. Such work was endless,
or so he'd heard; it seemed that no matter how many stones one dug out of a
given field, there were always more working themselves to the surface.
Serves 'im right. It might not be a punishment that
accurately fit the crime, but it suited Skif. His only regret was that, once
again, Uncle Londer was going to escape the consequences.
But it don' bother me
'nuff that I wanta go talk t' Guard about it.
The new owner of the
Hollybush had already moved his own people in. The cook was gone, no one knew
where, but possibly still in Guard custody. The Hollybush was back in business,
but with slightly better food and drink and slightly higher prices, or so
Deek's sources had told him. The new people were a hard-faced woman who acted
as cook, and her henpecked husband who managed the drink, and their three grown
children. Rumor had it that the two daughters, who acted as serving wenches,
could be had for a modest price, plying their trade in the curtained-off alcove
that had served Maisie as a sleeping cubby. Given that there were probably no
wages being paid to the children, plus the added income brought in by the
daughters, the place would probably remain profitable despite higher prices
that would drive some customers elsewhere.
What was important to Skif
was that there was no point in going back after his meager belongings; by now
anyone who was grasping enough to serve as madam to her own daughters would
have claimed everything usable for herself.
Well, they were welcome to
it.
“ ‘F I nivir
'ear uv m'nuncle agin, 'twill be too soon,” Skif proclaimed loudly.
“An’ whoivir's got the 'Ollybush kin 'ave it, much good may't do
'em. 'Eard awt uv Maisie, though?”
“Yer cuz Beel, wut's
wi' th' Temple, took 'er, they sez,” Deek told him. “Cleaned 'er
up, 'ad 'Ealers wi' 'er. They sez she's t'work i' Temple, i' kitchen, mebbe
scrubbin' an' cleanin'.”
“She nivir did me
'arm,” Skif observed slowly. “Nawt thet she 'ad more'n a scatterin'
uv wits t' begin wi'. Ol' Beel—'e dun me a good turn, reckon 'e's dun wut
'e cud fer Maisie.”
“Like I sed,”
Bazie put in, when comment seemed called for, “Niver know wut a mon'll
do, when 'e gets in Temple. I reckon ol' Londer ain' gonna be too pleased wi'
yon Beel from 'ere on.”
Skif smiled slowly.
“Reckon yer right, Bazie.”
* * * * * * * * * *
The next several days
passed much as the first had. Skif had originally been more than a little
cautious around Bazie, especially when he found himself alone with the man.
Crippled or not, Skif was in Bazie's control, and there was always the
possibility that Bazie's interests in his boys went beyond the obvious. But
Bazie never once showed anything but an honest friendliness that was both
nurturing and practical. If Skif had ever known a real father, he would have
recognized the odd feelings he was having now as being those of a son for a
caring father—and he would have seen that Bazie's actions were like those
of a caring father for his sons. He only knew that he liked Bazie enormously,
and he trusted the man more and more with every moment. For his part, Bazie
pretty much took care of his own needs, requiring only to be carried to and
from the water closet. Skif was impressed by how calmly self-sufficient he was.
He had guessed by now that Bazie was at least forty or fifty years old, and yet
he never seemed old.
There was one thing,
however, that Bazie always insisted on which seemed rather odd to Skif. One of
his daily chores was to set a handful of wheat to soaking, and rinse the
sprouting grains from previous days. When the sprouts got to a certain length,
Bazie would eat them. He didn't seem to like them very much, but he doggedly
munched them down.
“ ‘F ye don'
like tha’ muck, why'd ye eat it ev' day?” Skif finally asked.
“ 'Cuz I like m'
teeth,” Bazie said shortly. “ ‘F I don' eat tha' muck, seein'
as I niver sees th' sun, 'twon't be long 'fore I lose m'teeth an' gets sick.
Tha's wut Healer tol' me fust time m' teeth started bleedin' an' I got sick.
Mucky grass's cheapest stuff 'round, so's tha's wut I eat in winter. Summer,
'course, they's good stuff i' market.”
As the days passed, Skif
finally grew bold enough to voice some of his curiosity about this most curious
of situations. Besides, getting Bazie to talk made a welcome break from being
drilled in sums as he scrubbed or stirred the laundry kettle.
At first, his questions
were about commonplaces, but eventually he got up the courage to start asking
more personal things. And, finally, he asked the most important of all.
“Bazie—wut
'appened t' yer legs?” he ventured, and waited, apprehensively, for a
hurt or angry reply.
But Bazie voiced neither.
Instead, he gazed at Skif for a moment. “ 'Tis a long story, but 'tothers
'ave 'eard it, an' likely they'll figger it oughta be me 'as tells ye.”
He paused. “Ye ever 'ear uv th' Tedrel Wars?”
Skif shook his head.
“Thought not.”
Bazie sighed gustily. “Wuz back yon twenny yearn, easy, mebbe thutty.
Well, I wuz in't. Tedrel mercs—tha's mercenaries, they's people wut
fights wars fer money, fer them as don' figger on doin' the fightin'
thesselves—they wuz paid t'come up from south, t' fight 'gainst Valdemar
fer Karse. On'y 'twasn't t' be known thet they wuz doin' it fer Karse; they wuz
a lot uv promises made 'bout Tedrels gettin' t' hev t'half uv Valdemar when
they won.” He shook his head. “Daft. 'Course, I didn' know thet. I
wuz young 'n dumb, didn' think about nawt but loot an' wimmin.”
“You wuz with
'em?” Skif asked, turning to look at him, mouth agape.
“Oh, aye.
Stupid.” He shook his head. “Furst fight, practic'ly, got m' legs
took off at knee. Didn' know then if 'twas good luck thet I lived, or bad. Got
took up wi' rest uv prisoners, an' when war wuz over, didn' hev nowhere t' go.
On'y I wuz in meres cuz I wuz caught thievin' an' had t' 'ide, so me'n a couple
other young fools decided we stick t'gether an' see 'f I cud teach 'em wut I
knew 'bout thievin'. So we did, an' I did.”
“Wut 'appened to
'em?” Skif asked.
Bazie shrugged. “Went
back 'ome when they had th' glim, an' by then, I 'ad young Ames 'n Jodri, an' I
reckoned I 'ad a good thing. I teach the young 'uns an' they share th' swag.
Works out.” He smiled—a little tightly. “Sorta like gettin'
some uv th' loot I wuz promised. Heh. Mebbe I ain't got part uv Valdemar, but
Valdemar's still feedin' me. An’ I'm still alive, so I reckon I'm doin'
all right.”
Skif pondered all of that;
it was kind of interesting. “So, how come ye take sech good care uv us,
eh?” he asked.
Bazie laughed aloud.
“An’ ye'd do what if I didn'? Run off, right? 'Sides, I kinda like
the comp'ny. 'Ad a good fam'ly an' I miss it. Me da wuz a good 'un, on'y 'e got
'urt, an' died, an' I 'ad t' do wut I culd fer me an' mum an' m'
brothers—till they got sick an' died i' plague. Allus wished I'd 'ad
family uv me own, on'y they's nuthin' but hoors wi' mere army, and wut wimmin
'ud hev a fam'ly wi' me now?” He shrugged. “So I reckon I make me
own fam'ly, eh?”
“They sez, i' Temple,”
Skif ventured, “thet friends is th' fam'ly ye kin choose. I sure's hellfires
wouldn' hev chose m' nuncle, nor Kalchan. Reckon this way's a bit
better.”
He was rewarded by a
beaming smile from Bazie—and perhaps, just a hint of moisture in his
eyes, hastily and covertly removed with a swipe of the hand. “Aye,”
Bazie agreed. “Reckon tha's right.”
Skif quickly turned his
questions to other topics, mostly about life as a mercenary, which Bazie
readily answered.
“’Tis a life
fer the young'n stupid, mostly, I'm thinkin',” he admitted.
“Leastwise, wuz wi' Tedrels. Seems t' me, if yer gonna fight, mebbe ye
shouldn' be fightin' fer things summun else thinks is 'portant. But 'twas
lively. Did a mort'a travelin', though 'twas mostly on shank's mare. Got fed
reg'lar. Seems t' me that lot uv lads joined thinkin' they wuz gonna get rich,
an' I knew thet wouldn' 'appen. Reg'lar merc, 'e don' get rich, 'specially not
Tedrels.”
“Why?” Skif
wanted to know.
Bazie laughed.
‘“Cause Tedrels wuzn't Guild mercs, tha's why! Tedrels, they sez,
useta be in they own land, but got run out. So they took up fightin' fer
people, th' whole lot uv 'em. By time I 'id out wi' em, Tedrels took wut
nobuddy else would, cuz th' fights they took't weren't real smart. Ain't no
Guild merc comp'ny wud fight 'gainst Valdemar! And ain't no Guild comp'ny wud
fights for Karse. They's bunch uv
fanatics, an' they ain't too good t'their own folk.” He pondered for a
moment. “Ye know, I kinda wondered 'f they figgered t' use us up, so's
they wouldn' hev t' pay us. But I guess Cap'n wuz pretty desp'rate, so they
took't th' job.” He shook his head. “I'druther be'n 'onest thief. I
figger'd t' make m'self scarce when th' coast wuz clear, on'y it niver wuz, an'
they allus 'ad an eye lookin’ fer deserters.”
“Huh. So how come
they ain't no problem gettin' folks fer Guard, 'f goin' t' fight's a dumb
thing?” Skif wanted to know.
“Oh, th' Guard,
thet's different,” Bazie acknowledged. “They's got 'onor. When they
ain't 'elpin' beaks, they's watchin' Border, cleanin' out bandits an'
slavers.” He shook his head. “Got no use fer bandits an' slavers.
Us, we on'y take frum people kin afford a bit took't frum 'em. Tha's rule,
right?”
Skif nodded; he'd already
been given that rule numerous times. Here in the poorer part of town, the only
legitimate targets, by Bazie's rules, were the people like Kalchan and Uncle
Londer. Most thefts were out of the pockets and possessions of those who had
the money to spare for luxury.
“Bandits an' slavers,
they's hurtin' people nor better orf than us'n,” Bazie declared.
“So, bein' in Guard's 'onor'ble. An' Valdemar Guard takes care uv their
own, so's not so daft t' join op.”
This was getting altogether
too confusing and complicated for Skif, and evidently Bazie saw from his
expression that he was sorely puzzled.
“Don’ worry
'bout it fer now,” he cautioned, “’Tis all complisticated,
an' real 'ard t' ‘splain. 'Ellfires, sometimes I cain't figger it
out.”
Skif pursed his lips, but
decided that Bazie was probably right. There was just far too much in life that
was altogether too complicated to try and work out. Like religion—if the
Gods cared so much about people, why did they allow the Kalchans and the
Londers—and worse—to go on doing what they did? Why wasn't
everybody fed and warm and happy? Why were there rich people who had piles
more things than they needed, and people like him who didn't have anything?
It was all far more than he
could wrap his mind around, and eventually he just had to give up on it all.
Maybe someday he'd have
some answers. For right now, he had food in his belly, a warm place to sleep,
and friends.
And what more could anyone
ask for, really? Gods and honor and all the rest of that stuff could go hang.
He would put his loyalty with those who earned it.
SKIF was excited; finally,
two weeks after he had officially joined the gang, something he had been hoping
for all along happened. Bazie decided that when the boys returned from their
own forays into the streets, although his talent probably lay in the area of
burglary, he ought to have training in “the liftin' lay”—the
art of the pickpocket.
All three of the boys were
enthusiastic when Bazie put it to them. “ 'E might's well as not!”
Raf exclaimed. “Ain't no 'arm, an' 'e might 'ave th' touch arter
all.”
Deek nodded. “
'Sides, Bazie, any mun kin run shake'n'snatch. An' fer that, we orter 'ave a
new'un anyroad.”
So Raf and Deek got out
some bits and pieces from various cupboards, and began to put together a most
peculiar object. When they were done, there was something like a headless man
standing in the middle of their room, one hung all over with bells.
“There!” Bazie
said, looking at their handiwork with pleasure. “Mind, yon's not wut a
mun wants t' 'ave in 'is place when beaks come callin'. Dead giveaway, that.
But I do sez, I done good work wi' that lad. Ye'll no find a better 'un this
side uv th' Border.”
So Bazie had built this
thing in the first place? It was very sturdy, in spite of being assembled from
a lot of apparently disparate bits. In the mannequin's pockets were handkerchiefs,
around his “neck” was a kerchief, and he had two belt pouches slung
from his belt and a third tucked into the breast of his tunic.
Skif could not imagine how
anyone could get at any of these tempting articles. Even the belt pouches were
slung right under the mannequin's stuffed arm. But Raf, their expert, was about
to show him.
“Watch close, young
'un,” Bazie chuckled. “Yon Raf's slick.”
He strolled up to stand
beside the mannequin, looking from side to side as if he was observing the
traffic in a street. Meanwhile—without ever so much as glancing at his
quarry—his hand moved very, very slowly toward one of the handkerchiefs
just barely hanging out of a pocket. Thread by thread, almost, he delicately
removed it, and when it fell free of the mannequin's pocket, he whisked it into
his own so quickly it seemed to vanish. As slowly as it had seemed to move, the
whole business had not taken very long—certainly it was reasonable to
think that a target would have remained standing beside the thief for that
period of time, especially in a crowd or at the side of a busy street with a
lot of traffic on it.
“Tha's th’ 'ard
way,” Bazie told Skif, who watched with wide eyes. “Raf, 'e's th'
best I ivir showed. 'E's got th' touch, fer certain-sure.”
Now Raf sidled up to the
other side of the mannequin, still casual and calm; he pretended to point at
something, and while the target's attention was presumably distracted for a
moment, out came a knife no bigger than a finger, and between one breath and
the next, the strings of both belt pouches had been slit and knife and pouches
were in Raf's pocket.
And all without jingling a
single bell.
Now it was Lyle's turn, and
he extracted the remaining handkerchief without difficulty, although he was not
as smooth as Raf. “I'm not near that good,” Deek said, “So
I'm got t' do th' shake'n'snatch. Tha' takes two.”
He got up, and he and Lyle
advanced on the mannequin together. Then Lyle pretended to stumble and fell
against it, setting all the bells jingling; as it fell into him, Deek grabbed
for it. “ 'Ey there, lad!” he exclaimed. “Steady on! An'
you— watch where yer goin', you! Mussin' up a gennelmun like that!”
Skif would have expected
Deek to pretend to brush the mannequin off, and get hold of his goods that way,
but Deek did nothing of the sort. He simply set it straight. They both moved
off, but now the mannequin no longer had the kerchief around its neck, and Deek
held up both the kerchief and the pouch that had been tucked inside its tunic
triumphantly.
“Tha's th' easy road,
but riskier,” Bazie noted. “Chance is, if mun figgers 'e's been
lifted, 'e'll send beaks lookin' fer th' shaker—tha's Lyle.”
“An' I'm be
clean,” Lyle pointed out. “Ain't nothin' on me, an' beak'll let me
go.”
“But if 'e knows th'
liftin' lay, it'll be Deek 'e'll set beak on, an' Deek ain't clean. Or mun
might even be sharp 'nuff t' figger 'twas both on 'em,” Bazie cautioned.
“Ye run th' shake'n'snatch, ye pick yer cony careful. Gotta be one as is
wuth it, got 'nuf glim t' take th' risk, but one as ain't too smart, ye ken?
An' do't when's a mort uv crowd, but not so's ye cain't get slipput
away.”
Skif nodded solemnly.
“Na, 'tis yer turn.
Jest wipes, fer now.”
Skif then spent a humbling
evening, trying to extract handkerchiefs from the mannequin's pocket without
setting off the bells. Try as he might, with sweat matting his hair from the
strain, he could not manage to set off less than two. And here he'd thought
that he'd been working hard, hauling water and doing laundry, or going over
walls and roofs with Deek! That had been a joke compared with this!
At length, Bazie took pity
on him. “That'll be 'nuff, lad,” he said, as Skif sagged with
mingled weariness and defeat. “Ye done not bad, fer th' fust time. Ye'll
get better, ye ken. Put yon dummy i't' corner, an' leave 'im fer now. Time fer
a bit uv supper.”
Skif was glad to do so. It
was beginning to occur to him that the life of a thief was not as easy as most
people believed, and most thieves pretended. The amount of skill it took was
amazing; the amount of work to acquire that skill more than he had imagined.
Not that he was going to give up!
I'll get this if't
kills me.
“So, wha's news,
m'lads?” Bazie asked, deftly slicing paper-thin wafers of sweet onion.
This was going to be a good supper tonight, and they were all looking forward
to it. Deek and Skif had done well for the little gang.
Lyle sliced bread and
spread it with butter that Skif had gotten right out of a fancy inn's kitchen
that very morning. He and Deek had been down in the part of town where the best
inns and taverns were, actually just passing through, when one of those strokes
of luck occurred that could never have been planned for.
The inn next to the one
they had been passing had caught fire—they never found out why, only saw
the flames go roaring up and heard the hue and cry. Everyone in the untouched
place they'd stopped beside, staff and customers alike, had gone rushing
out—either to help or to gawk—and he and Deek had slipped inside in
the confusion.
Somehow, without having a
plan, they'd gotten in, snatched the right things, and gotten out within
moments. For one thing, they had gone straight to the kitchen as the best bet.
Taking money was out of the question; they didn't know where the till was.
There was no time to search for valuable property left behind in the confusion.
Without discussion, they had gone for what they needed, where they knew they
would find something worth taking.
The kitchen.
Like the rest of the inn,
it was deserted—when the chief cook left, everyone else had taken the
excuse to run out, too. There must have been a big delivery not long before,
since the kitchen was full of unwrapped and partially unwrapped parcels of
food.
It was like being turned
loose in the best market in town. Skif had grabbed a wrapped block of butter, a
cone of sugar, and a ham, and a handful of the brown paper the stuff had come
wrapped in. Deek had gone for a whole big dry-cured hard sausage, a string of
smaller ones, and half a wheel of cheese. Then out the back and over the wall
they went, into an alley that was full of smoke and hid them beautifully. As
soon as they were in the smoke, Skif and Deek pulled out the string bags they
always brought with them just in case something in the nature of foodstuffs
presented itself. Quickly wrapping up the articles in paper under cover of the
smoke, they stuffed their booty into the bags, then came running out of the
smoke into the crowd, coughing and wheezing far more than was necessary, acting
like innocents who'd gone shopping for their mums and been caught in the alley.
No one paid them any mind—they were all too busy ogling the fire and the
bucket brigade or craning their necks to see if the fire brigade had gotten to
the burning inn yet. Skif and Deek had strolled homeward openly, carrying enough
food to last them all for weeks. All of it luxury stuff, too—not the sort
of thing they got to taste more than once in a while. They had eggs a lot,
since they were pretty cheap, with just about anyone who had a bit of space
keeping pigeons or chickens, even in the city.
Bread was at every meal;
bread was the staple of even the poorest diets.
Roots like tatties and
neeps were cheap enough, too, and cabbage, and onions—even old Kalchan
had those at the inn. Dried pease and beans made a good soup, and Kalchan had
those, too, though more often than not they were moldy.
Skif had eaten better with
Bazie than he ever had in his life, even allowing for what he'd snitched from
Lord Orthallen's kitchen. Good butter, though—butter that was all cream
and not mixed half-and-half with lard—they didn't see much of that.
Deek's cheese wasn't the cheap stuff that they generally got, made after the
cream had been skimmed from the milk. And as for ham and
sausages—sausages where you didn't have to think twice about what might
have gone into them— well, those were food for the rich. And sugar—
Skif had never tasted sugar
until he started snitching at Lord Orthallen's table. Bazie had a little screw
of paper with some, and once in a while they all got a bit in their tea. Now they'd
be able to sweeten their tea at every meal.
Each of them had a slice of
bread well-buttered, with a thin slice of onion atop, and a slice of hard
sausage atop that. The aroma of sage and savory from the sausage made Skif's
mouth water. Bazie had put some of his sprouting beans on his slice, and had
taken a second slice of buttered bread to hold it all together. Skif hoped the
sprouts wouldn't taste bad with all that good stuff in and around it. They were
going to eat like kings for a while.
“Kalchan croaked.”
That was from Lyle, with his mouth full. “They sez. Nobuddy sez nothin'
'bout Londer. I ast 'round 'bout Skif. Don' seem nobuddy's lookin' fer 'im now.
Reckon they figger 'e saw t'set-to an' run off.”
“Huh.” Skif
shrugged. “Tol' ye about th' fire. Tha's all we saw.” Deek nodded
agreement, but his mouth was full, so he added nothing.
“White shirt's
sniffin' 'round Little Puddin' Lane,” said Raf. “Dunno why; askin'
a mort'uv questions, they sez.”
Huh. Wonder what Herald
wants down there?
There wasn't anything down in that part of town that a Herald should have been
interested in; Little Pudding Lane was just a short step above the neighborhood
of the Hollybush so far as poverty went.
“Stay clear uv them
for now,” Bazie advised. “They got ways'uv tellin who's
lyin'.”
“No fear
there!” Raf promised. “Ain't gonna mess wi' no witchy white
shirt!”
Be stupid to, Skif reflected. Not that he'd ever
actually seen a Herald, except once, passing at a distance. Even then, he
wasn't sure it had been a Herald. It could just have been a pale-colored horse.
Bazie shrugged.
“Dunno they be witchy, jest sharpish. Ah, like's not, 'tis summat got
nawt t'do wi' likes uv us. When any'un seed a white shirt down here,
eh?”
“Not so's I kin
‘member,” Raf, the oldest, said at last. Skif and Deek both shook
their heads.
“Saw 'un oncet,
passin' through,” Lyle offered, and grinned. “Passin' fast, too!
Reckon had burr under 'is saddle!”
“White shirt's don'
bother wi' us,” Bazie said with certainty, and finished the last bite of
his supper with great satisfaction. “Slavers, raiders, aye. Big gang'uv
bandits, aye. E'en summat highwayman, e'en footpad, 'f 'e's stupid 'nuff to
murder along'uv robbin'. But us? A bit'uv cheese here, a wipe there? Nothin'
fer them. Tis th' beaks we gotta watch for. But all th' same—,” he
finished, brow wrinkling, “steer clear'uv 'em. They nivir done me no
'arm, e'en wi' me an' the' rest fightin' 'em, but they nivir done me no favors
either, an' Kar-sites allus said they was uncanny.” He laughed.
“Well, demons is wut they said, but figger the source!”
When Skif went to bed that
night, though, he wondered what would have brought a “white
shirt”—a Herald—down as close to their territory as Little
Pudding Lane. It had to be something important, for as Bazie said, the Heralds
didn't bother themselves about petty thieves as long as it was only a crime
against property and not against a person.
Bazie had strict rules
about that, too—not the least because if by some horrible
accident someone was hurt, it could be a hanging offense. It made no
sense to court that kind of trouble all for the sake of some loot you could get
another time. Better to drop everything and run if it all went bad. Even if you
were one of a team, there was no point in coming to the rescue when that
would only mean that two of you would be caught instead of one.
The worst that would happen
to any of them would be some time in gaol, and perhaps a beating administered
by the victim; only Raf had a previous offense against him, and he would take
care to give another name if he was caught. Bazie had coached Skif on this with
great care. The very best ploy was to get rid of anything you had on you, so
you'd be clean. If you couldn't do that, the next best was to act scared, and
cry and carry on and say that you were starving, had no job, and couldn't get
one, then produce a convincing cough as if you were very sick. None of them
were so well-fed that they looked prosperous, though none of them ever went
hungry either, and they could probably carry the story off as long as the beaks
didn't get involved. Lyle, with his innocent face and ability to make his eyes
seem twice their size, had gotten away with that more than once.
Wish I could, Skif thought with envy.
But—Lyle was another on the liftin' lay, and it was easier to get away
with that when you were caught out on the street than it was when you were
caught in someone's house.
Raf was sitting up with
Bazie, although Deek and Lyle had already gone to bed. Their voices came easily
through the shutters of his bed. “Lissen, Bazie, Midwinter Fair's
a-comin', an' I'm thinkin' we should be workin' it in twos,” Raf said
quietly. “One liftin', an' one t'carry. Mebbe I'm bein' nervy, but I don'
like t'idea uv yon white shirt sniffin' round.”
“You reckon?”
Bazie sounded interested. “Hadn' tried that afore, hevwe?”
“Ain't's risky.
Reckon I take's the young'un, Lyle take Deek. An ev'ry time we gets a
lift, we takes it t' carrier. Carrier brings it here. Then no matter how wrong
't all goes, ain't no'un caught wi' more'n one lift on'im.” Raf sounded
very sure of himself, and truth to tell, Skif agreed with him. It would be a
lot more work that way for the carrier, who would have to run back and forth
between wherever the Fair they were working was being held, and here, but Raf
was right. No matter what happened, no matter what went wrong, no one would be
caught with more loot than a single kerchief or pouch.
“Som'thin' got ye
spooked?” Bazie asked shrewdly. Skif could imagine Raf's shrug.
“Can't 'magine white shirts lookin' fer lifters.”
“Mebbe. Somethin' i'
th' air. Not like white shirts t' be i' this t' th' chancy parts'uv town.
Somethin's up. An'—,” Raf paused. “Lots'uv forners pretendin'
not t'be forners lurkin' about, i'taverns, askin' questions, little too casual-like.”
“Na, ye stay clear'uv
them, boy!” There was real alarm in Bazie's voice. “Tha's
stuff fer th' highborns! Ain't no call t'get mixed up wi' them!”
“Eh.” Raf
agreed, but he still sounded worried. “Bazie, ye gotta wonder—how
long afore their bizness gets down amongst us? Ye know whut they
sez—rotten apple falls fastest and futhest.”
“On'y thin' you an'
me an' the likes'uv us got t' 'ave t'do wi' them is t' get out uv way
when they falls.”
And that seemed to be the
end of that. Skif was asleep before Raf helped Bazie into bed.
* * * * * * * * * *
When the Midwinter Fairs
began, the first thing they had to do was try and figure out which ones they
would work, because every other thief and pickpocket in Haven would be doing
the same. Bazie had a shrewd way of eliminating them, based on the number of
beaks assigned to each, the general level of prosperity, and the number of
drunks by midafternoon. He wanted a moderate number of beaks, a
slightly-better-than-middle level of prosperity, and a high level of drunks.
So, not too surprisingly, he decided that they should work the Fair associated
with the Brewers Guild. He also picked one very large Fair held just outside
the city, where there were going to be a large number of tent taverns because
it was playing host to a series of contests among performers. Not Bards; in
fact, Bards were excluded. These were to be contests among ordinary musicians
with no Gifts.
He chose a third Fair for
no reason that Skif could tell, but Raf and Deek grinned over it so broadly
that he figured he'd get the joke when he saw it.
The last chosen was the
first Fair of the seven days of Midwinter Festival; Lyle went out with Deek
early in the afternoon, with Skif and Raf following about a candlemark later.
It was an overcast day, the
still air with a soft feeling about it, and humid. The clouds hung low, so low
they looked about to touch the roofs of the buildings to either side of the
narrow street. Skif kept looking up as they walked down the streets, heading
for the square where the Fair had been set up. Weather like this meant snow,
the kind that packed together easily.
He wasn't disappointed; it
came drifting down shortly after they got on their way, big, fat, fluffy flakes
of it.
“Is snow good or bad
fer bizness?” Skif asked anxiously. Midwinter had never been more than a
date to him before this; he'd avoided the Fairs, since he hadn't any money to
spend and kids as ragged as he'd been back in the bad Kalchan days were
generally chased away by stall holders and beaks. Why bother to linger about
the edges of a place you wouldn't be allowed into? So he hadn't any idea what
to expect, or whether weather would make any difference in the number of people
crowding the aisles between the stalls.
Raf cast a glance upwards
and smiled. “This kinda snow's good,” he opined.
“Gets people playful, belike. Gets 'em thinkin' 'bout fun, an' not 'bout
keepin' an eye out. Na, snow wit' a nasty wind, tha's diff'rent. Or colder,
tha's diff'rent, too. This's near-perfek. Perfek 'ud be sun, right arter this
kinda snow.” He scratched his head speculatively. “This weather
'olds, reckon there'll be drink stalls an 'ot food stalls down t'river, too,
an' aside summa th' ponds i' fancy parks. People'll be skatin', makin' snow
stachoos an' forts, 'avin' snowball fights.”
“Kids?” Skif
asked. “Littles?”
Raf laughed. “Na,
growed people, too! Graybeards, even! I seed 'em!”
Skif could only shake his
head at the notion of full-grown adults having the leisure to pursue snow
sports.
They heard the Fair long
before they saw it, a jangle of instruments, laughter, loud voices, echoing
down the narrow street. And when they saw it, it was just a patch of color at
the end of the street. Only as they approached it did the patch resolve into
people, waving banners, and a couple of tents bedecked with painted signs on
canvas.
Obviously, there was far
more to it than that to account for all the noise, but that was all they could
see at the end of the street.
This was usually the cattle
market, where larger livestock was bought and sold once every fortnight. Part
of the market— the part where really fine horses and stud bulls
and prize milch cows were sold—was actually underneath a building on ten
tall stone pillars. It was like a fine house where the ground floor had been
reserved for stalls for beasts. Skif didn't know what went on in the building
atop those pillars, but it was probably some sort of commerce. The rest of the
place was just an open square, which on market days had rough wooden pens set
up for the more plebeian stock; sheep, goats, donkeys, mules, and those cattle
and horses without aristocratic lineage.
As they came to the end of
the street, the Fair filled that square and even edged onto the walkways around
the perimeter. And the first thing that met Skif's astonished eyes was a woman,
in a flounced dress so short he could see her legs up to the thigh, balancing
along a rope strung from the eaves of a shop to the staircase of the stone
cattle stalls.
“Na, young'un,”
Raf said in his ear, “Iff'n ye kin do that, ye kin call yersel'
a roof walker, eh?”
Skif shut his open mouth
and followed Raf into the aisles of the Fair. Within a very short time, it
became perfectly obvious to him why Bazie had picked this Fair for
them to prowl. There were next to no women among the patrons, and very little
besides food and drink for sale. The drink was all alcoholic; mulled
ales, wines, and ciders, cold beer, cold wine, and cold spirits of wine, which
Skif had only heard of, never seen. The food was all hot, spicy, or salty. The
rest of the stalls were uniformly for either entertainment or games of chance.
And there were more entertainers in this place than Skif had ever seen in his
lifetime. Jugglers, acrobats, musicians—that was only the start of it.
There were trick riders, most of them women and attired very like the girl on
the rope overhead—a man who did the most astonishing things with a loop
of rope—a fire-eater—a sword swallower. And girl dancers, whose
costumes were even more abbreviated than the riders! Which was probably why
most of the patrons here were men and boys…
The dancers, of which there
were two different troupes, and a set of raree shows promising to display the
most amazing oddities, held pride of place in the stone cattle stalls. They'd
used their tents to fashion canvas-walled rooms beneath the roof, firmly
anchored to the stone sides of the stalls, making it impossible to lift the
corner for a free look, to the acute disappointment of the boys swarming the
place. The rest of the entertainers had to make do with their tents.
Raf found a good place for
him to stand out of the way, just beside the stone staircase, where he also had
a fine view of the ropedancers. He disappeared into the crowd.
Wake up now, he told himself sternly. Ye're
here t' work, not gawk.
It was hard,
though—so many distractions, what with the dancers going across the rope
when the crowd tossed enough in their dish to make it worth their while, with
the glimpses of men on stilts at the farther edge of the Fair, the music coming
from the dancers' stalls, and the enthusiastic bawling of the tent men, each
proclaiming that nothing had ever been seen like the wonders in his
tent.
Well, certainly Skif had
never seen anything like this.
Just as he was starting to
get cold, Raf reappeared with a cunningly-made paper cone full of hot
chestnuts, which they shared—and under cover of which, Raf passed Skif a
fat belt pouch. After Skif had peeled and eaten enough nuts to warm hands and
stomach, Raf took back the half-empty cone and loudly told him to run on home.
After a brief whining
plaint, Skif trotted off, exactly like a younger brother chased off by an
elder. And once away from the Fair, he broke into a loping run. In no time at
all he had left the pouch with Bazie to be examined and counted, and he was on
his way back, more than warmed up by his exertions.
It took longer for Raf to
return the second time; Skif hoped that this meant he was being very careful.
He also hoped that by the time he brought back Raf's second or third lift,
Bazie would tell him that they'd collected enough for the day. Although this
Fair was exciting and completely fascinating, Skif couldn't help being nervous
about the composition of the crowd—mostly male, and mostly drinking. It
wouldn't take much for an ugly situation to develop.
The ropedancers didn't seem
to mind his being there, though, which was a plus; he'd been afraid they might
chivvy him off. While he waited for Raf to appear again, he watched them
closely, trying to figure out how they did it. There were four of them; two
girls, a young man, and a little boy; the latter didn't walk the rope himself,
he seemed to be there mostly to balance on the shoulders of the young man.
Reckon since ye cain't
see up his skirt fer an extra thrill, they figger they gotta have th' little'un
there t' make it more dangerous.
Of the two girls, the
youngest was the most skilled; while the older one just walked the rope,
stopping midway for some one-footed poses, the younger one had an entire
repertoire of tricks. So far Skif had seen her balance on one foot while she
drew the other up with her hands to touch her heel against the back of her
head, dance a little jig in the middlemost part of the rope, jump up and come
down on the rope again, and make three skips with a jump rope out there. It was
even-up between her and the older one for the dancers called out most
often— the older one was, well, older, and had breasts and all,
but the younger one was more daring.
It soon became obvious to
Skif that the young man and the little boy were there to draw the
crowd—they were the ones that went out for free. The girls didn't dance
unless there was enough money collected in the tin bucket hung at the side of
the stone staircase—and there was an older man with them who emptied it
every time one of them went out. Skif thought there was a distinct family
resemblance there with all of them.
Just then, Raf came up
again, this time with a pair of waxed paper cones full of hot mulled cider. He
handed one to Skif.
“Be kerful
drinkin',” he cautioned, in a lowered voice. “They's summut in
bottom.”
“Seen Lyle?”
Skif asked in a normal tone. “’E sed 'e'd be 'ere, didn' 'e?”
“Oh, aye, an' 'is
mum's gonna be right riled,” Raf said cheerfully, as Skif sipped the hot,
spicy liquid, fragrant with apples. “ 'E's 'ad a pair uv beers an' 'e's
a-workin' a third.”
Lyle's gotten two lifts
and Raf saw him working a third? That was good news. By this point Skif understood why Raf had warned
him. There was something hard and heavy at the bottom of the cone, heavy enough
that if he didn't finish the cider quickly and carefully, the cone might start
to disintegrate and leak. “I'm gonna go 'ome an' see'f Mum'll be lettin'
us stay past dark,” he offered.
Raf gave him a nod.
“I be over t'orse dancers,” he said, and wandered away as Skif
trotted off again.
He continued to sip at the
hot cider until he could actually see what was in the bottom. It looked like
jewelry—chain, with a seal attached. And from the taste now in the cider,
it was silver. He ducked into a blind alley and fished the thing out, dumped
the last of the cider and then, thinking, put it back into the paper cone.
Nobody as poor as he was would waste waxed paper by throwing it away—it
was too useful as a spill for starting fires. So he screwed the thing up into a
spill shape with the chain and seal inside, and went on his way again.
Bazie was pleased with the
lift, but gave no hint that he was ready for them to stop, so back Skif went
again.
Raf had warned him that he
might be noticed—by the rope-dancers themselves, if no one else—if
he went to the same spot a third time. The new meeting point was the tiny
corral holding the trick riders; Raf had pointed out a good place the first
time they'd gone past, where a farm cart full of hay was pushed up against the
corral fence. That was where Skif went, propping hands and chin on the lower
railing as he watched one of the riders riding—standing—on the back
of a remarkably placid horse.
A heavy hand gripped his
shoulder.
Skif jumped—or tried
to; with that hand on his shoulder, he couldn't do more than start. Heart
racing, he turned his head, expecting a beak. I'm clean! he thought,
thanking his luck that he was. I'm clean! 'E cain't do more'n tell me t'get
out!
But it wasn't a beak that
held his shoulder. It was his cousin Beel.
“Beel!” he
squeaked.
“I'm pleased you
recall one family member, Skif,” Beel said gravely. “I'd like to
know where you have been.”
Skif thought quickly.
“Wuz runnin' errand, came back, an saw t'fight,” he said, trying to
look absolutely innocent. “Saw beaks in't, an— well, 'ad t'spook,
Beel. Couldn' do nothin', so I 'ad t'spook.”
Beel nodded. “But
then where have you been? Why didn't you come to—”
Skif took a chance and
interrupted. “Beel—I cain't go back t' Nuncle
Londer,” he whispered. “Them beaks, they want me t'tell 'em stuff
'bout Maisie—but ye know tha's stuff Nuncle don' want me
t'tell!”
The corners of Beel's mouth
turned down, but he took his hand from Skif's shoulder. “It would be
wrong of me to—put temptation in the path of anyone, let alone my own
father,” he said reluctantly. He didn't say what temptation, but they
both knew what it was. “Just tell me—no, don't tell me where you
are and what you're doing—but are you continuing with your lessons, at
least?”
Skif groaned, and Beel
smiled reluctantly. “Am I! They's wus'n you! Set me a sum, I dare
ye!”
“Twelve plus
fifteen,” Beel asked instantly, knowing that Skif couldn't have added
that when he'd run.
“Twenny—,”
Skif screwed his eyes shut and concentrated. “Twenny-se'en!” He
looked up at his cousin triumphantly. Beel lifted his hands, conceding defeat.
“But what should I
say if my father asks if I've seen you?” the priest wondered out loud,
worriedly. “Lying—,”
Skif clambered up into the
hay. “Tell 'im ye seed me i' cattle market, then ina farm cart frum
t'country,” he suggested pertly. “An'twon't e'en be a fib!”
Now Beel smiled ruefully,
and shook his head. “You're too quick and facile for your own good,
Skif,” he said. “You worry me. But all right—if Uncle Londer
thinks you've gone and hired yourself out as farm labor, he's not going to
bother trying to find you.” He rested one hand on Skif's head—in a
blessing?—and moved off into the crowd.
Fortunately no one else
seemed to have been paying any attention to this interchange. Skif clambered
down out of the cart—reluctantly, for the hay had been soft and
warm—before anyone from the trick riders' group could scold him for being
up there.
He was still sweating, just
a little. That had been a narrow escape. How could he ever have guessed that
Beel of all people would show up here? This was not the sort of
atmosphere he'd expect a priest to seek out!
He looked anxiously for
Raf, hoping the older boy hadn't been caught. After much too long a wait, he
spotted Raf working his way through the crowd coming toward him. The relief was
enough to make him feel light-headed.
“Time t' go,”
Raf said as soon as the two of them were together. “Wut I got now'll gi'
Bazie 'nuff, an' I sore yer cuz 'ere.”
“I did more'n see
'im,” Skif said, as they worked their way out to the street together. He
explained what had happened as they walked together toward home.
“Aw,
hellfires!” Raf responded, making a motion of wiping his forehead.
“Tha's a close'un!”
“Too close,”
Skif agreed. “I took't chance on Beel bein' a good'un—ye ken 'e
warned me, afore th' to-do. An' 'e is, I guess.”
“Well, I saw 'im
doin' some beggin' fer Temple; guess tha's 'ut brung 'im there,” Raf
said. “I'd made lift, an' I nipped off t'look fer ye.”
It had been far too close a
call and Skif's heart was still beating hard. But at least they'd made some
good lifts today, and no harm done.
Skif had managed—by
luck and a glib tongue—to squeak out of danger again.
IT was a good, dark
night—not quite moonless, but it had been a day moon, shining in the blue
sky half the afternoon, and it would be down before Skif was done with
tonight's job. Right now, the shadows were perfect for getting into his target.
Skif sniffed the air appreciatively, but silently; it was crisp and cold, with
a hint of wood smoke, but not as much as there would have been if all of the
fireplaces in his target house were running. With a dry autumn this year, there
was no treacherous ice on the roof or tops of the walls. In the fall the first
bit of cold kept people off the street at night and tucked up in a cozy tavern,
instead of wandering about, taking a chance of getting run off by the Watch for
the fun of gawking at the show homes of the rich. All except for the rich
themselves, of course, who were making the rounds of their estates—if
they had them—or their friends' estates. It was hunting season, and no
one who was anyone would be caught dead in Haven at this time of year, not when
they could go out to the country and use the slaughter of wild game as an
excuse to have house parties.
It was very strange.
Granted, wild game was a luxury, and featured prominently in the menus of the
rich. But surely their foresters and servants could do a better job of going
after it than people who didn't hunt for a living.
Still, all to the good. A
smart lad with the wit to go and hold horses outside the Great Houses always
knew who was having a country-house party and who was going to it. When the
master was away, the servants left behind took their own sort of holiday, and
getting into and out of a place was child's play.
Well, it was if the
“child” was Skif.
Hidden in a join of two
walls, where one stuck out a little farther than the other and left a vertical
slot of dark shadow, Skif waited until the Watch passed. There was always the
Nightwatch to reckon with, in the fine neighborhoods. When he'd worked by day,
snatching things out of the laundries of many of the fancy houses he now
robbed, he hadn't had to worry about the Nightwatch.
Not that he worried too
much about them now—so long as he knew the schedule. He kept his head
turned away as they passed with their lantern to keep from having his night
vision ruined, then nicked across the top of Jesolon's wall to the top of
Kalink's.
The home of the arrogant
“new money” grain merchant Kalink was his goal tonight. The irony
was that this Kalink wasn't even the one who made the money—that
had been the work of the old man, who according to gossip had been perfectly
content to live quietly, if comfortably, in the country until he died. Not the
son, though. Gossip grudgingly admitted he had as good a head for business as
the old man, maybe better, but he wasn't going to molder in the
countryside, not he! He got himself a show-wife, long on looks and short on
wits, and had this brand new manor house built right up against Jesolon's,
first tearing down the smaller place that had been there. He hadn't been
content to simply add on—no, nothing was good enough for him but brand
new, nor would he hear any advice on the subject. It didn't matter to him
that having walls run right up to the side of a house just made a road for a
thief to walk on—hadn't he the very latest in locks and catches and other
theft-foiling hardware? Hadn't he ornamental ironwork on all the windows?
Hasn't he left enough
room between them bars to put a donkey through? Skif snickered to himself, as he slipped over
the roof of the stable to the uneven triangle of shadow just against the wall
of the house that the moon wouldn't reach at this time of night. He managed it
all without a hint of sound, not the rattle of a stone, not the slip of a
slate. In his all-black “sneak suit,” with hands in black gloves
and face wrapped in a black scarf, smeared with charcoal where the scarf didn't
reach, the only part of him visible was his eyes.
Oh, yes, indeed, Kalink was
“new money” in Haven and proud of it. Proud enough to have halved
the space where his garden had been in order to put in a stable for a single
horse, the fool! True enough, a horse was a very expensive, very conspicuous
luxury in the city, but one horse would only pull a cart (which there
was no room for) or a tiny, two-wheeled, half-carriage called a
“gig,” that would only carry two people at a time (and which barely
fit in the stable with the horse). Your servants couldn't use it for real
shopping, it was fair useless for transporting anything large or heavy, if you
had a country estate or summer home as Kalink did, you still had to hire a
wagon to carry your baggage when you went back for hunting season or summer.
You had to drive it yourself, for there wasn't room for a driver. It was good
for two things—for arriving at a fancy “do” with the wife,
and for the wife or a daughter to go off with a servant to drive to make her
daytime social calls. If wife or daughter couldn't drive, the only way your
women could use it for their shopping was if they arranged for
whatever they bought to be delivered.
Which was, of course, what
Kalink's brainless bit of a show-wife always did, though she did have wit
enough to be able to drive herself, so she took her personal maid instead of a
manservant. Skif's lip curled in contempt. Very nice.
And in exchange for this
ostentatious bit of status-flaunting merchandise, you lost half your garden,
and had to have an extra boy around to drive and to tend the creature from dusk
to dawn, just to keep the beast from stinking up the neighborhood and drawing
flies.
The show-wife had a
weakness for jewelry, and brainless though she might be, she had a true
expert's eye for picking out the best. And a boy who volunteered to hold
m'lady's horse while she browsed through the goldsmiths' row in search of more
of the stuff heard a lot.
Especially when m'lady was
discussing with her new maid what to do with her purchases. And since m'lady
was in a hurry to go on her social calls as well as brainless, and the maid was
new and didn't know where the concealed cupboard for the valuables was, m'lady
told her all about it right then and there instead of waiting until she was
back home and showing her.
Now came the only tricky
part. Skif wasn't going to take his eyes off the garden below, or the garden
next door, so he had to reach up over his head and feel for the ledge of the
gabled window there, then pull himself up onto the windowsill by the help of
the bars there and the strength of his arms alone. Quietly. Smoothly. So that
no movement of a shadow-within-a-shadow would draw the attention of someone he
hadn't spotted.
The Nightwatch had some
good, sharp men on it—not many, but some. That was why Skif took no
chances by turning his back. And when he'd finished with Kalink, he'd never hit
this neighborhood again, no matter how juicy it seemed.
With hands wrapped around
the bars on the window, he drew himself up into the enclosure; like the work of
the rope-dancers, it looked smooth and easy, but it was hard work. Hard enough
to make his arms scream as he pulled himself up, braced himself, pulled himself
farther up, braced, then finally got himself up onto the windowsill. He wedged
his thin body between two of the bars, and waited. Watching, listening, for any
sign of another shadow down below, now slipping out of cover to go and fetch
his fellow thief catchers.
Nothing.
Just for good measure, he
waited until fingers and toes were chilled, but not numb and clumsy, and only
then did he slip the special, paper-thin, flexible knife blade from the sheath
strapped to his ankle and slip the catches—for there were two, which was
Kalink's idea of being clever—of the window beside him. He didn't open
the window, though. Not yet.
From out of the breast of
his tunic came a tiny bladder full of lamp oil, which he used on the bottom
edge of the window to ease its passage; this was no time to have it stick. Then
he squirted the last of it on the hinges—no time to have them groan
either! Only then did he push the two halves of the window open, shove his body
sideways between the bars, and feel with his foot for the floor, all of it
moving as slowly as a tortoise. When he was certain that his footing was
secure, he put all of his weight on it, brought the other leg in through the
window—and closed it, putting on one of the catches to hold it shut.
There were plenty of jobs that had been ruined because the thief forgot to
close the window behind himself on a cold night, and some servant felt a draft.
Skif knew where he was; the
room used by the show-wife's maid. He'd watched over the course of several
nights when Kalink and his wife were at some party or other, knowing that the
girl would have to stay up to help her mistress undress. The windows of the
master's bedroom might have fancy locks on them, but the maid's cubby wouldn't,
and it was a guarantee that the maid's room would give off right onto the
master's bedroom. That was one of Bazie's first lessons when Skif began doing real
work—the layout of the fancy houses.
The weak point in a house
was always the personal maid's room, or the manservant's, but the maid was the
easiest target. The personal maid—she had special status, because she had
to be able to do more than just run errands. Fine sewing and embroidery,
hairdressing, getting her mistress into and out of her fancy clothes and doing
it unobtrusively—that was just the start of her duties. She might have to
cook sweet and soothing dainties if her mistress was indisposed and the cook
had gone to bed, she certainly had to be able to do a bit of nursing if her
mistress was ill, pregnant, or elderly. Depending on where her loyalties were,
she might be the master's spy on his wife—or run discreet messages and
make assignations with her mistress' lovers. She had to know how to make and
apply beauty treatments, even cosmetics. And she had to be available day or
night, except when the mistress was out of the house and hadn't taken her
along.
All that required a room of
her own, adjoining the master's bedroom—or the mistress's, if husband and
wife didn't share a bed. And since the last thing the mistress would tolerate
was the ability of her maid to go sneaking off without the mistress knowing
about it, the maid generally had to go through the master's bedroom to get to
the rest of the house. That prevented the maid from entertaining men in her own
room, and greatly curtailed her ability to slip off and be entertained by them
elsewhere. A good lady's maid was something no woman wanted to lose, so it was
worth the effort to keep her from the lure of masculine company.
After all, she might get
married, or pregnant, or both. Then what would her mistress do?
Dismiss her, of course, and
go on the hunt for another; this was a quest more fraught with hazard and
emotional turmoil than the search for a new cook. One could train a new maid,
of course, but then one would have to be willing to put up with a great deal
while the girl was in training.
Skif remained crouched on
the floor and waited while his eyes adjusted to the deeper darkness in this
tiny room. He reached out cautiously and encountered the rough wool of a
blanket to his right.
So—the bed was there.
He moved carefully to avoid making the floorboards creak, and edged over to the
bed. Making sure not to lean on it, he located the head and the foot, then eased
down to the foot and felt for the wall.
From the wall, he found the
door, and eased it open, creeping through it practically on hands and knees.
His nose told him that he
was in the bedroom, and that the room was the exclusive domain of the mistress,
for the aroma of perfume and scent in here was far heavier than most men would
tolerate. So—the mistress and master slept separately. He'd rather
expected that; the show-wife, whether she knew it or not, shared her husband's
attentions with a lady of—earthier qualities. Kalink kept her in a nice
little set of rooms near the cattle market, where she had once been a barmaid.
The show-wife was just that; a trophy to be displayed before other men and
eventually got with an heir.
Well, this was his goal. He
grinned to himself. Old Kalink thought he was being so clever! Most hiding
places for valuables were in concealed wall cupboards, but according to the
wife, Kalink had the brilliant notion to put his in the floor, under
the bed. Well, Kalink thought it was a brilliant idea. Skif would not
only be able to get at it with ease, he'd be hidden while he went through the
goods at his leisure.
The bed was easy enough to
see, even in the dim light from the three unshuttered windows, for the curtains
hadn't been drawn since the mistress wasn't home. There was plenty of moonlight
in this enormous room, which faced south and west—poor little maid, she
had her window on the east side, where the sun would smack her right in the
eyes if she hadn't gotten up by dawn. Skif kept his head down, though, and
still moved cautiously, traveling crabwise below the level of the windows. The
bed was one of those fashionable, tall affairs that you needed a set of steps
to get into—
—so that you could
get to the safe-cupboard under it, of course—
—and Skif slid
beneath it with plenty of room to spare.
Now, for the first time, he
drew an easy breath. If he found what he thought he was going to find, this one
haul of loot would keep him and the two new boys Bazie had taken in, and do so
in fine style for a year or more.
Which we need. They
ain't liftin' enough t'keep us in old bread.
He slipped off one glove,
and felt along the floorboards for the tell-tale crack that would show him
where the edge of the lid was, and whatever sort of mechanism there was to lock
it shut.
He was the last of the old
lot; Deek had undergone an unexpected growth spurt that turned him into a young
giant and made his intended occupation of house thief entirely impractical. He
served as a guard for a traveling gem merchant now— who better to watch
for thieves than a former pickpocket? Last Skif had heard, he was on his way to
Kata'shin'a'in.
Raf had gotten caught, and
was currently serving out his sentence on the Border with Karse, for he'd made
the mistake of getting caught with his hand on the pouch of a Great Lord.
Lyle had given up thievery
altogether, but only because he'd fallen in love instead. He'd gone head over
heels with a farmer's daughter one Fair Day in the cattle market, and she with
him, and over the course of six weeks had managed to charm her old father into
consenting to marriage. Lyle had taken to country life as if he'd been born to
it, which amazed all of them, Lyle himself not the least.
Bazie had gotten two new
boys just before Lyle fell to the love-god's arrows, and it was left to him and
Skif to train them up. That was why Skif was going for a big stake now;
the boys weren't up to the lifting lay yet, and only one was adequate at
swiping things out of laundries. Skif had the feeling that Bazie had taken them
more out of pity than anything else; Lyle had brought them in after finding
them scouring the riverbanks— mudlarking—for anything they could
salvage. Thin, malnourished, and as ignorant as a couple of savages, even Bazie
wasn't about to try and pound reading, writing, and reckoning lessons into
them. That fell on the head of some poor priest at the nearest Temple.
Skif traced the last line
of the lid of the safe-cupboard and found the keyhole easily enough. No one had
made any effort to hide it, and he slid his lock pick out of a slit pocket in
his belt and went to work by touch.
Before very long, he knew
for a fact that Kalink had been cheated, for this was the cheapest
lock he had ever come across in a fancy house. It wasn't the work of more than
a few moments to tickle it open, and ease the lid of the safe-cupboard open.
With the lid resting safely
on the floor, Skif reached into the cupboard and began lifting out heavy little
jewel cases, placing them on the floor until he had emptied the cupboard. What
he wanted was gold and silver.
Gold was soft; with a
hammer and a stone, Skif could pound chains and settings into an amorphous
lump, which any goldsmith would buy without a second thought and at a
reasonable price. Silver wasn't bad to have; you could cut it up with a chisel
and render the bits unidentifiable. He'd rather not have gemstones; you
couldn't just take them to a goldsmith, and you wouldn't get more than a
fraction of their worth.
So he opened each box and
examined its contents by feel; rejecting out-of-hand all gem-studded rings,
earrings, and brooches. He selected chains, bracelets, pendants, anything that
was mostly or completely made of metal. The emptied boxes went into the bottom
of the cupboard, with the rest stacked on top. With luck, the theft wouldn't
even be uncovered for days after Kalink and his wife returned. By then, of
course, everything would have been disposed of, melted down—it might even
become part of whatever baubles the mistress picked to replace what was lost!
Each piece he selected, he
wrapped in one of Bazie's purloined silk handkerchiefs to cut down on sound and
stored in one of the many pockets of his “sneak suit.” It didn't do
a thief a great deal of good to be chiming and chinking when he moved!
He hesitated once or twice,
but in the end, opted to be conservative in what he chose. He had no way of
getting rid of that triple rope of pearls, for instance, nor the brooch that
featured a huge carven cabochon. And when his fingers told him that the piece
he was holding was of finely-detailed enamel, he couldn't bear the idea of
destroying something that so much work and creativity had gone into. The same,
for the wreath of fragile leaves and flowerlets—a clever way of getting
around the fact that a commoner couldn't wear a coronet. But the rest of what
he chose was common enough, mere show of gleaming metal, without much artistry
in it.
He replaced the last box
and eased the lid back down on the cupboard. Now came the fun part: getting
out.
He didn't want the maid to
get into trouble; that was hardly fair. If he left the window in her room with
the catches undone, she'd be the first to be blamed. So after he slid out from
under the bed, he crept across the mistress' room to try the next door over.
It was a bathing room, and
he laughed silently. Good old Kalink! Nothing but the best for him for
certain-sure. Nothing but the latest! There was an indoor privy,
everything flushed away with water after you'd done, and a boiler to heat bath
water, all served from a cistern on the roof. Good place to leave open.
He opened the catch on the
window and pushed open the shutters that served this room instead of ironwork.
Let Kalink presume that this was how his thief got in, and wonder how on earth
he came up the wall from the yard, or down the wall from the steeply-pitched
roof.
Now he returned to the
maid's room. He'd go out the way he came, but he had a trick to use on the kind
of simple bar catches on that window. A loop of string on each of them let him
pull them closed again once he'd closed the window behind him.
By now the moon was down,
and there wasn't a chance anyone could see him. In moments, he was down in the
alley, running like a cat, heading for his next destination. He didn't dare be
caught in this outfit! There would be no doubt in anyone's mind that
of what his business was!
But there was a remedy for
that, too. Two streets over was that wonderfully handy cavity in Lord
Orthallen's wall, and that was where he'd left a set of breeches and a tunic.
In the safety of the utter blackness, he pulled the bricks loose and extracted
them. The hood of his shirt became a high collar, the scarf around his face and
throat went around his waist beneath the tunic. He wiped the charcoal from his
face with the inside of the tunic, and in very little time, a perfectly
respectable young lad was strolling down the street with a bundle under his
arm. He could be anyone's page boy or young servant on any of a dozen errands,
and he even passed patrols of the Nightwatch twice without any of them stopping
or even looking at him.
If they had, they'd have
found nothing worse than a bundle of gentleman's underthings. And if he was
asked, he'd mumble and hide his face and say he couldn't rightly say,
but his mistress had told him to take them quietly to a certain gentleman and
there wasn't anything else he could tell them.
The Watch would, of course,
assume that the gentleman in question had been forced to make a hasty exit from
a bedroom where he'd had no business being and had left the least important of
his clothing behind. As it was no business of the Watch to oversee the morals
of anyone, Skif would be sent on his way, perhaps with a laugh.
The closer he got to his
destination, the more relaxed he felt. Already he was planning where to take
the metal, how to show the two boys to pound the gold and silver into flat,
indistinguishable sheets.
Hunger caught up with him
then; he hadn't eaten much, following Bazie's dictum that a full stomach made
for a slow thief. Bazie wasn't actually expecting him for some time yet, since
it was always his habit to go home by as circuitous a route as possible. A
thief might be expected to hurry back to his den to hide his loot—and so
a thief who feared pursuit would do. But no one knew that Skif carried
a small fortune about his person, nor did any sign of it show. No one knew that
the Kalink household had been robbed this night. There was no pursuit.
So why hurry back? A
thief runs when no one chases him, was another of Bazie's dictums, and he
was right. If Skif looked guilty, acted guilty, the Watch might
detain and search him, just on principle.
So, as soon as he reached a
street of inns and taverns—the same one, in fact, where he had robbed the
kitchen of a burning tavern so very long ago—he drifted to the busiest, a
hostelry called the “White Rider” with a sign of a Herald and his
Companion.
The place was packed full,
with not one, but two musicians, one at each fireplace, holding forth. It was,
of course, impossible to hear either of them in the middle of the room. Skif
found a place on a bench next to a weary woman and her brood of four children,
got the attention of a serving girl by grabbing her apron as she went by, and
ordered food. He tried ordering wine—he always did—and the girl
smirked. When she came back with his meat pie and drink, the drink was cider.
He sighed and paid her.
While the wealthy were out
of the city, the common folk came in. A great deal of business happened here in
the fall, before the snows made it hard to travel. Skif picked out half a dozen
different accents just from where he was sitting.
There could not have been a
more vivid contrast to Skif's old home, too cold three seasons of the year,
full of sullen silences, always in semi-darkness. Here it was cozy, and the air
vibrated with talk and sound. There were plenty of lights, and there was no
problem seeing what you were eating. The tabletop got regularly wiped down with
clean rags, and although the floor was collecting a fair bit of debris over the
course of the evening, Skif had no doubt it would start out the next day being
swept clean enough to eat off of. The cooking aromas were all tempting, and
there was no reek of stale beer and wine. If the customers themselves were a
bit whiffy, well, it had been a hard day for some of them.
Skif relaxed further, his
belly full of good food and cider. The woman gathered up her herd and left, to
be replaced by a couple of equally weary fellows who could have been any sort
of craftsman or farmer. Or possibly skilled laborers, come for one of the hiring
fairs.
They both seemed rather
concerned, huddling together to murmur at each other, and finally the one
nearest Skif asked him politely what the least expensive meal was.
Skif gave them a friendly
grin, and his recommendation.
They's a right couple 'uv
conies! he
thought, wondering which of the lads who worked this inn on the liftin' lay
would lighten their pockets before they found work. Not that it was inevitable
of course, but it was likely. You had choices in the liftin' lay; you could
work half a dozen of easy marks like these two, or you could go for one big
score who'd be cannier, better guarded. In either case there was about the same
amount of risk, for each time you worked a mark in a crowd, you increased the
risk of getting caught.
Well, that wasn't his
outlook. He didn't work the liftin' lay anymore, and the two lads back with
Bazie were too ham-handed for it right now. He finished the last of his cider,
shoved the pottery mug to the middle of the table, and extracted himself from
the bench, taking his bundle with him.
From here on, his
story—if he was caught by the Watch— would change. Now he was
bringing his father's clothing home from the pawnshop. It wasn't at all unusual
for a family to have articles of clothing in and out of pawn all the time, and
in some families, in more often than out.
And as he stepped out into
the street, sure enough, a Watchman across the street caught sight of him,
frowned, and pointed his truncheon at him.
“You! Boy!” he
barked. “Halt there!”
Obediently, and with an
ingratiating, cringing smile, Skif obeyed.
“What've ye got
there?” the Watchman asked, crossing the street. Skif held out his
bundle, hunching his shoulders, and the Watchman poked it with his truncheon.
“Well? Speak up!”
“ 'S m' Dad's shirt
'n' smalls, m'lor',” Skif sniveled. “Jest got 'em f'om Go'den Ball,
m'lor'.” With the fall hiring fairs going on all over Haven, the set of
good linen smallclothes that had been in pawn all summer would come
out again, for someone who was going to a hiring fair would be dressed in his
best.
Then they'd go right back
in again, if the job was only until winter and the end of hunting season.
“Open it,” the
Watch demanded. Skif complied; no one paid any attention to them as he did so,
firstly because you didn't interfere with the Watch, and secondly because you
didn't want the Watch's attention brought down on you.
The Watchman's eyes
narrowed suspiciously. “If yer Dad's smalls 've been in the nick, what're
ye doin' eatin' at yon Rider?” he demanded.
A stab of alarm mixed with
chagrin pierced Skif, but he didn't show it. Even as he opened his mouth, he
had his answer. After all, this was Quarter-Day, or near it—servants and
laborers with year-round jobs got paid four times a year. “ 'Tis out'a me
own wages, m'lor!” he said with a touch of indignation.
“M'Dad got a busted arm an' m'Ma didn' say nothin' till now, when I got
me Quarter-Days!” Now he let his tone turn grumbling. “Reckon a lad
kin hev a bit uv dinner when 'e's missed 'is own so's 'e kin help out 'is own
fambly on 'is own half-day!”
There; just enough story to
let the Watchman fill in the rest on his own—a son in service, a father
injured and out of work, neither parent saying anything until the boy had the
money to retrieve the belongings they'd put in pawn to see them over the lean
time. Common servants got a half a day off—which usually began well into
the afternoon and was seldom truly a “half-day”—once every
fortnight or so. Servants as young as Skif usually didn't leave their employer's
houses except on the half-day off after they'd gotten paid. Servants like Skif
pretended to be wouldn't have gone out during dinner time either, which was
probably why the Watchman had been suspicious, for why would a common servant
spend his wages on food he could have gotten for free at his master's table? Or
if he was visiting his parents, why hadn't they fed him?
But—Skif's story had
him visiting his parents, discovering the situation, and going out after the
pawned clothing. Presumably there was nothing in the house to eat, his job
wouldn't include the benefit of “broken meats” to take home to his
relatives, and as a result, he was missing a meal to do his duty to his
parents. Skif was rather proud of his fabrication.
The Watchman grunted.
“Wrap it up, then, boy, and keep moving,” was all he said. Skif
ducked his head and tied up the bundle again, then scuttled away.
The back of his neck was
damp with sweat. That had been a close one! He made a mental note not to use
that story or that inn again any time soon.
But with the haul he'd just
made, he shouldn't have to.
Better be careful. Be
Just my luck now t' get hit with some'un pullin' a smash'n'grab. That was the crudest version of
the liftin' lay, a couple of boys careening at full speed down the street, one
after the other. One would knock a mark over, while the other came in behind
and scooped up whatever he dropped. If that happened to Skif, while the
Watchman's eye was still on him, the Watchman would be suspicious all over
again if Skif didn't pursue his attackers, or refused to swear out charges
against them. And at the moment, he couldn't afford the suspicions that might
lead to being searched!
So he clutched his bundle
tightly and raised his eyes to look up and down the street for the little
eddies of activity that would mark a couple of smashers on a run.
And that was when he saw
the red glow above the rooftops.
Fire.
He picked up his pace.
A big fire.
And from the look of
it—somewhere near home. There would be a crowd, a mob—and a mob
meant opportunity, even in a neighborhood as poor as his, for fire drew
spectators from all over. He might not be an expert at the liftin' lay, but he
was good enough to add to his take in the kind of crowd drawn by a big fire.
He moved into a trot. Get
home, empty out his pockets, then go out in the mob—
He joined a stream of
running, shouting spectators and would-be helpers, all streaming toward the
fire like so many moths attracted to the light. Now he could see the lick of
flames above the rooftops. He was jostled on all sides and had to concentrate
to keep hold of the bundle and keep his own head cool while everyone around him
was caught up in the fever of the moment.
And he couldn't help notice
that he was getting nearer and nearer to his own home. Excitement began to take
on a tinge of alarm. Hellfires! It's close! Wonder who—
He turned the corner with
the rest of the mob—and stopped dead.
His building. His
home. Now nothing but flames.
THIS was no place for a
Herald. But then Herald Alberich was no ordinary Herald.
He hunched over his drink
and rubbed at eyes that watered from the smoke filling the room, his ears
filled with the droning of drunks, his nose wrinkling at the stench of too many
unwashed bodies, burned food, and spilled beer. He had been in this part of
Haven to meet an informant in a disgusting little hole of a tavern called
“The Broken Arms”—an obvious and unsubtle reference to what
would happen to a patron who displeased the owner. The sign above the door,
crudely and graphically painted, enforced that—human arms do not normally
bend in four places.
The informant had never
showed his face, which didn't really surprise Alberich. He'd never reckoned the
odds to be better than even at best. The man might have gotten cold feet; or he
might even be entirely cold at this point—cold and dead. If so, it was
fifty-fifty whether Alberich would ever find out what had happened to him.
Bodies didn't always turn up. Even when the river was frozen over, there were
plenty of ways in which a corpse could vanish without a trace. The people
Alberich suspected of intrigue against the Queen were powerful, and had a very
great deal to lose if they were unmasked. They had the ways and means to insure
that more than one petty informant vanished without a trace if they cared to
make it so.
The Herald sipped his stale
beer, and watched the rest of the customers from beneath lowered eyelids. In
the back of his mind, he felt his Companion fretting at the situation, and
soothed him wordlessly. He knew that no one was going to recognize him, no matter
what Kantor thought. Alberich did not stand out in this crowd of
ne'er-do-wells, pickpockets, and petty thieves.
He probably wouldn't had he
not bothered to disguise himself; he never would wear the traditional
uniform of Herald's Whites even when presiding over the classes of Heraldic
Trainees in his capacity as the Collegium Weaponsmaster, preferring instead a
leather uniform of a slightly darker gray than the color used by the Trainees.
Herald's Whites—let
those with fewer sins on their souls wear the Whites. He'd have worn black, if
the Queen hadn't expressly forbidden it.
“Bad enough that
you look like a storm cloud,”; she'd told him. “I won't
have them calling you 'Herald Death.’ You stand out quite enough as it is
from the rest of the Heraldic Circle.”; He didn't point out to her
that they might as well call him “Herald Death,” that his business was
Death, the ways and means of dealing it out. He simply bowed and let her have
her way. She was the Queen, after all.
But at the moment, he was
not on official duty, and he wore nothing like a uniform; his clothing was as
drably no-colored, as tattered and patched as that of any man around him. His
unfashionably short hair was concealed beneath an ancient knitted cap of
indeterminate shape and origin. Only his sword and knives—themselves both
disguised beneath plain, worn leather sheaths—would have told a different
story about him.
Or perhaps not; to a
slum-dwelling bullyboy, his sword was his life, and many of them bore weapons
of superior make. A blade that bent or snapped, or wouldn't hold an edge,
wasn't the sort of tool to risk your life on. Alberich was supposed to be that
sort of sell-sword, a man whose blade went to the man with the price of it,
with no questions asked on either side.
In the absence of his
informant, Alberich was going to have to pretend he was here for the same
reason as everyone else; to get drunk. He would probably have to use this
tavern again, and he definitely needed to keep in character; he didn't dare
break this carefully constructed persona. It had taken too long to build.
Most of the beer was going
to hit the floor, though. Like many of the patrons here, he had his own mug, a
leather-jack, tarred on the inside to make it waterproof and kept tied to his
waist when not in use. Only, unlike theirs, his had a hole in the bottom; he
seldom took an actual sip when the mug went to his lips. He relied on the slow
but steady leak and the crack in the table he sat at to conceal where the rest
of it got to. No one in this place was going to notice beer on the floor under
the layer of rushes that hadn't been changed for a year or more. Only when his
mouth dried or he needed something to wash the stench of the place from his
tongue did he actually drink. The beer, stale and flat, was still preferable to
the taste left behind in breathing the miasma of this miserable tavern.
Impatience made his head
throb, and he forced himself to look bored instead of pained. He was wondering
just how many more mugs of the noxious stuff he'd have to down before he
pretended to stagger out, when the street outside erupted into what sounded
like a riot.
Shouts—screams!
His heart rose into his throat, and his pulse hammered in his ears as every
nerve in his body reacted to the alarm.
He—and virtually
everyone else in the tavern—jumped to their feet and ran for the door. He
wasn't slow to react, but there were still plenty of people who were between
him and it. He ran right into a wall of jostling bodies.
He told himself that this
was a good diversion to get out and back to the Collegium, but he couldn't help
himself. The noise out there was of panic and fear, and he had to
respond. For the rest, of course, any disturbance held a potential for
profit…
Sweat stink mingled with a
different kind of smoke—this was coming from the street outside. The
noise now was like nothing he'd heard off a battlefield. He shoved his way
through the crush at the door ruthlessly, elbowing one man in the ribs and
brutally kicking another in the knee to get them out of the way. Both men swore
and turned on him; both shrank out of the way when they saw who it was. He had
a formidable reputation here; another reason why he was reluctant to sacrifice
this persona. He could virtually come and go as he liked unmolested, and it had
taken him no few knife fights to build that reputation. He had yet to draw his
sword in here, which was a mercy, though his opponents only thought he was
showing his contempt for them by meeting their swords with his knives. The poor
fools had no idea that he was saving them from almost certain death at his
hands if he pulled the longer blade. It wasn't his skill he was worried about,
it was theirs; he'd seen drunken brawls end fatally when one idiot slipped and
rammed himself onto another's sword. It had happened while he watched far too
often to want to see that happen with him holding the blade. And it wasn't
because he liked them that he spared their wretched lives, it was because if he
killed a man, even by accident, the Watch would come, and there would be
questions, and there would go his hard work in establishing Rokassan among the
bully-boys.
That was why it was
Alberich here, and not another Herald. He was… practical.
He delivered another elbow
blow to a set of ribs, this time with enough force to it to make the man in his
way whuff, curse, and bend over, and Alberich was out into the
not-so-open street.
It should have been dark
and relatively empty. It wasn't. It was filled wall-to-wall with a churning
mass of spectators and a growing number of those who actually were doing
something. A lurid red glow reflected off their filthy, upturned faces as the
wretched denizens of this neighborhood organized themselves into lines of hands
that passed buckets of water away toward Alberich's right.
The source of the glow was as
hellish as any Sunpriest sacrificial fire Alberich had ever seen in Karse.
An inferno that had once
been a building raged madly against the black of the night sky. It was one of
the nearby tenement blocks, and it was a solid sheet of flame from its foundation
to its roof. It couldn't have been more fully involved, and Alberich was struck
motionless for a moment at the sight, for he couldn't imagine how it had
gotten that way so quickly—short of a Red-Robe Priest's demon
calling. For one horrible moment he wondered wildly if a Red-Robe had
infiltrated the capital of Selenay's Kingdom—
But then an acrid whiff
told him the real reason the building was so thoroughly engulfed.
Tar. Someone had been painting the
sides of the building with tar. The heavy black smoke roiling over the tips of
the highest flames confirmed it. A sudden wind drove it down into the street,
and screams turned to coughs and gasps.
Now, that wasn't uncommon
in this part of the city. Landlords didn't care to spend more than they had to
on maintenance of these old buildings, and when they got word that an
inspection was in the offing, they frequently created a new and draftless
facade by tarring and papering the exterior with any of a number of cheap
substitutes for real wooden siding. The work could be done in a day or less,
and when finished, presented a less ramshackle appearance that generally fooled
overworked inspectors into thinking that the building was in better shape than
it actually was. With so many buildings to inspect and so little time, the
inspector could easily convince himself that this one didn't need to
be looked at any closer, and move on. The work would hold for a while, but soon
the paper would disintegrate, the tar soak into wood left un-painted for so
long that it soaked up anything, and the place would revert to its former
state. A little darker, perhaps, and for a while the tar would fill in the
cracks that let in the winter winds, but nothing more.
Still… it seemed odd
to Alberich that the thing should be blazing with such fiendish enthusiasm.
Slum landlords were as stingy with their tar and paper as they were with
everything else, and to burn like this, someone must have laid the stuff on
with a trowel—
“Stop him! Stop
that boy!”
Alberich sensed, rather
than saw, the swirl in the crowd that marked someone small and nimble bouncing
off the legs of those around him. Then a wiry, hard body careened into his hip.
He was running to
the fire. Somehow, Alberich knew that— and his Foresight showed him what
would happen if the boy made it through the crowd.
A small body writhing
in the flames, screaming, dying— An echo of the sacrificial fires of Karse. His
gorge rose.
Automatically he reached
out and snared the tunic collar of the boy before he could get any farther.
The boy turned on him, a
spinning, swirling fury. “Let me go!” he screamed. “Let
me go!”; He spat out a stream of invective that rivaled anything
Alberich had ever heard, and flailed at Alberich's arm with hard
little fists. “I gotta get in there, ye bastid! I gotta!”
Screaming and writhing
in the flames…
Alberich didn't bother
arguing with the brat, who was red-faced and hysterical, and he didn't have
time to calm him. No doubt his family was in there—
Gods. He pulled the boy off his feet,
and the brat still fought.
Well, if they were, they
were all dead, or they were somewhere out in the street, sobbing over the loss
of their few possessions. Nothing could survive that inferno, but there was no
reasoning that point. Alberich couldn't let the boy go—
But there was work here; he
might not be dressed in Whites, but he knew his duty, which was to help to save
the buildings around the doomed one. He couldn't do that if he was playing
nursemaid. With a grimace of pity, Alberich pulled his dagger as the boy
continued to struggle toward the blaze, and tapped him behind the ear with the
pommel nut the first moment the target presented itself.
The boy went limp. Alberich
was still near enough to the door of the tavern to struggle back and drop him
just inside, as far out of harm as possible in this neighborhood. Then he
joined one of the many bucket brigades coalescing out of the mob. Until the
Guard and the pumps and hoses arrived, they had to help convey water to soak
down the buildings to either side of the fire to keep it from spreading.
Already Kantor was raising the alarm for him, and help could not be more than a
few moments away.
But he felt a moment of
pleasure at the way people around him were responding to the emergency. So they
weren't all villains, even though that was all he'd met since he began
frequenting The Broken Arms. Even in this neighborhood, people could work
together.
With one accord, the water
throwers wisely concentrated their efforts on the buildings that were merely in
danger and let the blazing tenement burn itself out. Anything and everything
that could hold water was being pressed into service, with men and strong women
sending the heavy, laden vessels toward the fire and smaller women and children
passing the empties back to be filled again. Alberich's concentration narrowed
to a few, vital tasks. Breathing. Taking the bucket. Passing it on with a
minimum of spillage. Turning back for another.
Before he lost track of
anything but the pain in back, shoulders, and arms and the cold that soon
penetrated his soaking wet hands, legs, and feet, Alberich saw buckets, pots,
pans, and even a chamberpot making the circuit up and back, up and back, while
people shouted incoherent directions, and the flames laughed at their efforts.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif woke stiff and cold,
with his head aching so much it hurt to open his eyes. He would just as soon
have rolled over and gone back to sleep, but the pounding pain behind one ear
and the cold prevented him from doing so—as did the sudden and
electrifying realization that he wasn't in his bed.
He sat up abruptly, despite
a stab of agony that made him yelp.
The cold, gray light of the
street coming in at an open door next to where he sat completely disoriented
him. Where was he?
This isn't home—
Then it all came back, in a
rush. The triumph of the successful run.
The fire.
The man who'd grabbed him,
keeping him from—from—
With an inarticulate howl
of grief, he scrambled to his feet and staggered out into the street.
He coughed in the miasma of
fog and stale smoke that met him like a wall. He fought through it, staggered a
few paces— and stared, unbelieving, at the absolute ruin of his home.
Gone. All gone. A few
blackened timbers stuck up out of the wreckage, marking where the staircase had
been. The rest— was an unidentifiable pile of charred wood and
still-smoldering wreckage.
The vultures were already
hauling away whatever they could claw out, for in this place, even charcoal
could serve to help eke out firewood and grant a few more hours of warmth. They
had baskets, barrows—their clothing and faces black with soot.
Somewhere under there was
his home—Bazie—and the boys.
Another howl tore itself
out of his throat, and he hurled himself at the burned-out building, scrambling
over what was left of the wall to the corner where the secret stair should have
opened to Bazie's little den. It was underground—surely it was safe,
surely they were safe—
They have to be safe!
But he couldn't help
thinking… how long it took them to get Bazie out on the rare occasions
when he emerged from the room. What a struggle it was to get him to the
latrine, much less up the stairs. And that was on a bright spring day, not amid
choking smoke and flames—
He began to dig,
frantically, first with his bare hands, then with a piece of board until that
broke, then with the blade of a shovel he found, still hot enough to blister.
His throat closed, his gut clenched. He welcomed the pain in his hands—he
should have been there! If he'd been there—if only—
He dug, with his eyes
streaming tears and his heart breaking, dug and dug and dug until finally he
was too exhausted to dig anymore.
He collapsed among the
wreckage, and wept, leaning against a broken beam, until his sides ached and
his eyes burned, and still he could not weep himself free of the pain.
Gone. All gone… I
should have been here. All gone… it's my fault. All gone, all gone…
Around him, people
continued to scavenge, oblivious to his grief, or ignoring it. His grief turned
to anger, then, and he stood up and tried to scream at them for the plundering
ghouls that they were—but his throat was raw and his brain wouldn't work
and all he could do was moan.
In the end, it was Jarmin,
unlikely Jarmin, clerkly proprietor of the shop who bought their plundered
silks, who found him there, whimpering like a whipped dog. Jarmin, who stepped
mincingly into the wreckage, looked him up and down and asked, without any
expression at all, “Got swag?”
Skif, shocked out of his
grief for a moment by the sheer callousness of the query, began to shake his
head. Then, suddenly remembering that triumph that seemed to have happened a
hundred years ago, nodded.
Jarmin took him by the
elbow and hauled him to his feet. Shock sealed his mouth and made him docile,
though his aching eyes still streamed tears, his gut ached, and deep inside he
wanted to strike out at whatever was nearest.
To strike out at himself.
Gone, all gone!
They picked their way to
the street, with Jarmin still holding tightly to Skif's elbow, and once there,
Jarmin headed determinedly toward his own shop. Skif just went along, too
heartbroken to think, too full of bottomless mourning to care if Jarmin was
about to lead him off somewhere to kill him for his loot.
Let him. I deserve it.
I wasn't there.
They entered the shop, all
of its tawdriness only too apparent by day. The girls were nowhere to be seen
as Jarmin shoved Skif before him, past the counter, through a flap of hanging
cloth, then up a narrow staircase that ended in a room just under the roof. A
single dirty window covered with oiled parchment let in enough light to see by.
There was a pallet there, and blankets, and some storage boxes; nothing else.
Jarmin had to stoop to fit under the rooftree, and he shoved Skif roughly down
onto the pallet, and gestured impatiently at his tunic.
Skif read the gesture for
the demand that it was, and slowly undid his clothing to pull out the jewelry
he'd taken last night. He laid it out on the pallet. Jarmin squatted down
beside him and examined it piece by piece, grunting a little, but otherwise
saying nothing.
Now he's gonna kill me. Skif could form the thought, but
couldn't muster anything beyond the grief to care what happened to him. Care?
No, that wasn't true. He cared. He deserved death. If he'd gotten back sooner,
if he hadn't been so determined to bring back every damned piece that couldn't
be traced—
I'd have been there.
I'd have noticed in time. I'd have gotten them out.
Gone. All gone.
He just sat where he was,
staring at his own hands, while Jarmin turned the jewelry over and over in his
hands.
Finally the fence pulled
the kerchief off his own neck and bundled it all up. He shoved the ends under
his belt and knotted them, got up slowly and painfully, then descended the
staircase. It looked from where Skif sat as if he was sinking into the
floor…
Tears began again, burning
his eyes and his raw cheeks, and Skif didn't even bother to wipe them away. His
nose closed up, his gut spasmed, and his thoughts ran around and around in a
tight little spiral, like a mouse in a trap. Gone. My fault. I should have
been there.
A moment later Jarmin was
back again, a bundle of cloth under one arm, a jug in his hand.
“Here,” he said
gruffly. “These ought to fit you.” He dropped the clothing down
next to Skif, who stared at it without comprehension. “Even swap; the
swag for these, food, and this room for three moons. After that, you get
another place or start paying.” As Skif stared at him as if he was
speaking in a foreign tongue, he glanced at the jug in his hand as if he was
surprised by its presence. “Oh, aye. And you get this.”
He shoved it at Skif until
Skif took it from him perforce.
“Go on. Pop the cork
and drink it,” Jarmin said fiercely.
Numbly, Skif obeyed. The
cork came out with difficulty; the liquid inside tasted of cherries and burned
like fire, burned him from his tongue to his gut, all the way down.
He knew as soon as he
tasted it what it was, though he had never done more than sip a bit before
this, the dregs left in some rich man's glass; spirits-of-wine, and worth its
weight in silver. He gasped at the fire in it, but didn't spill a drop; it
would bring blessed oblivion, which now he wanted more than he'd ever wanted
anything. It went to the head quickly; in a few swallows, he was dizzy. A few
swallows more, and he had trouble holding the jug. Jarmin, his eyes gleaming
fiercely in the half light, steadied it for him and helped him lift it to his
mouth.
“Keep drinking,
boy,” he heard, as from a far distant land. “ ‘Twon't take
the hurt away, but it'll numb it for a while.”
Numb… Numb was good. Maybe if he was numb,
he wouldn't keep seeing Bazie and the boys… and the flames.
He swallowed again, the
stuff burning its way down into his belly. Now he was more than dizzy; the room
swam around him and tilted disconcertingly. Jarmin took the jug, corked it, and
set it aside as he sagged down onto the pallet.
The room was definitely
moving, but he didn't care. He just didn't want to have to watch it, so he
closed his eyes. “Best thing for you, boy,” he heard, then
footsteps on the stair.
He didn't actually pass
out; he hadn't drunk quite enough for that. But every time the numbness and the
dizziness started to wear off, he heaved himself up onto his elbow and took
another long pull at the jug until it came back again. Now and again he tired
of simply feeling the room circling him and opened his eyes to watch the
ceiling rotate. When the light started to fade, Jarmin appeared again with a
lantern and bread and sops, a chamberpot, and a big jug of water. He made Skif
eat and drink all of the water before he took the lantern and the plates away.
Skif took some more pulls on the jug, then, and as shrill voices and the
cajolery of the girls drifted in through the window, he let the liquor take him
away to a place where nothing mattered anymore.
* * * * * * * * * *
Jarmin told him later that
he'd stayed drunk for a week. Sometimes he cried, but only when he was alone.
Sometimes he heard someone moaning, and dimly realized that it was himself. All
he knew was that the jug was, temporarily, his best friend. Jarmin kept it
full, but insisted on his eating and drinking water, an annoyance he put up
with because it meant that Jarmin would top off the jug.
He retained enough of sense
and the cleanliness Bazie had drummed into him to make proper use of the
chamberpot. It never seemed to stink, so Jarmin must have kept it clean as
well.
Jarmin also came up to talk
to him now and again. For a while, he ignored the words and the man because he
didn't want to go to the place where words meant something. For a while, that
is, until something Jarmin said jarred him back into thinking.
“Word is,”
Jarmin said, into Skif's rosy fog, “That fire was set.”;
Set? Skif opened his eyes with an
effort. “Wha?” he managed, mouth tasting of old leather and liquor.
Jarmin didn't look at him,
and his tone was casual. “Word is that the landlord got a surprise
inspection, and was going to have to fix the place. Or get fined. Going to cost
him dearly, either way. So he burned it instead, and is calling it a terrible
accident.”
Understanding—and
anger—stirred sluggishly. “He— burned it?”
Jarmin shrugged, as if it
all mattered not a whit to him. “Word is, that's the case. Don't who the
landlord is—was,” he corrected. “You know how it is.
Probably some high-necked merchant, or even highborn. Couldn't possibly be
connected with us, nor where we live. Couldn't soil himself by openly owning
the place, but takes our copper right enough. So long as no one knows where he
got it. But he wouldn't want to have to spend good coin either, not when
burning it costs him less and allows him to sell the lot afterward.”
Anger burned away the fumes
of the liquor—hot as the flames that had destroyed his only family.
“He burned it?” Skif repeated, sitting up, fists clenching.
“Word is that. Whoever
he is.” Jarmin shrugged, then with a sly look, pushed the jug toward
Skif.
Skif pushed it back, still
dizzy, but head getting clearer by the moment.
He burned it. Or
ordered it burned, whoever he is.
“No warning, of
course,” Jarmin continued casually. “Because that would tip off the
inspectors that he didn't mean to fix it. And the highborn don't care how many
of us burn, so long as an inconvenient building is gotten rid of. That is how
it is.”
There was light in the
window and relative quiet on the street. It must be day, and the girls were
asleep. Skif was still drunk, and he knew it, but he was getting sober, more so
with every breath, as his anger rose and rose, burning like the flames that had
taken his family. He looked down at himself, and saw that he was still wearing
the filthy clothing he'd been brought here in. The pile of clean stuff still
lay at the foot of the pallet. “Wanta bath, Jarmin.”
“Comes with the
room,” Jarmin said indifferently. “I'll tell madam. Get yourself
downstairs when you can.”
He descended the stairs,
and Skif waited until he could stand without too much wavering. Then he picked
up a shirt, trews, and socks, and followed.
Jarmin was behind the
counter tending to a customer, but waved him out the door. Skif tottered out,
blinking owlishly at the daylight, and the door of the brothel next to Jarmin's
shop opened. An oily-looking fellow beckoned to him, and Skif went in.
He wasn't given any time to
look around the shabby-luxurious “parlor” where customers came to
choose from the girls if they hadn't already picked one. The oily fellow
hustled him into the back where there was—
A laundry.
Only the remains of the
liquor and the firmest of controls kept Skif from breaking down right there and
then. The urge to wail was so great he practically choked.
There were several tubs, two
of which had girls in them, three of which had laundry. Before he could lose
his head and bawl, a burly woman with work-reddened hands and a tight, angry
mouth stripped him before he could open his mouth and shoved him into the last
of the tubs. She didn't give him a chance to wash himself either; she used the
same brush and lye soap that she used on the linen on his hide, with
the same lack of gentleness.
The bristles lacerated his
skin, his scalp. He didn't let out a single sound as she scrubbed as if she
intended to take his skin off, then made him stand, rinsed him with a bucket of
water cold enough to make him gasp, and bundled him in a sheet. His own
clothing went into one of the tubs with laundry in it, and she handed him the
plain trews, socks, and shirt he brought with him, leaving him to clothe
himself as she turned back to her work. He noticed that the girls didn't get
the same ungentle treatment. They were allowed to bathe themselves and did so
lazily, completely ignoring his presence.
Well, that was all right.
He didn't want any stupid whores fussing over him like he was some sort of
animate doll. He didn't want their sympathy. He didn't want anyone's
pity.
Hard. I gotta be hard.
That's what I gotta do.
He dried himself
off—the laundress snatched the sheet away from him before he could lay it
down and popped it back into a tub—and got the clothing on. It was rather
too big, but that hardly mattered. All he had left now were his own boots,
which he pulled on, and left without a backward glance.
His head was clear enough
now, and while the laundress had scrubbed him, his grief had somehow changed,
shrunk, condensed down into a hard, cold little gem that formed the core of a
terrible anger that seemed almost too large to contain in so small a compass as
his heart.
Revenge. That was what he wanted, more than
anything in the world. And he wasn't going to rest until he got it.
He walked into Jarmin's
shop, and the old man gave him a sharp glance, then a nod of satisfaction.
“You'll do,” was all he said, and tossed him a pouch.
It clinked. Skif opened it
and found a little money; mostly copper, a bit of silver. He tucked it inside
his shirt. It was little enough. Jarmin was cheating him, of course. The room,
the food, the clothing, the baths—none of that was worth a fraction of
what he'd stolen. Jarmin wasn't giving him anything.
And Skif didn't want
anything but this—the expected cheating, the usual grifting. No more
kindness. No more generosity. He could move on from here without looking back
or regretting anything. This was a business transaction for Jarmin. Save one of
the best thieves he knew and ensure a steady supply of goods for his
shop—as simple as that.
So he didn't thank the man
for the money; he just nodded curtly and went back out into the street. He knew
what the money was for—tongues weren't loose without money. And Skif was
going to have to find a lot of tongues to loosen. It was going to take a long
time, he already knew that. That was fine, too. When revenge came, it would
come out of nowhere. The enemy would never know who it was that hit him, or
why.
Just as disaster had come
upon him, and with equal destruction in its claws. When he was finished,
whoever had killed Bazie would be left with nothing, contemplating the wreckage
of what had been his life, with everything he valued and loved gone in an
instant.
Just like Skif.
Skif smiled at the thought.
It was the last smile he would wear for a very long time.
SMOKE drifted over the
heads of the customers; it wasn't from the fireplace, but from the tallow dips
set in crude clay holders on the tables and wedged into spaces between the
bricks around the room. Skif sat as far from the door as it was possible to be,
in the “odd” corner of The Broken Arms, a kind of rectangular alcove
just before the walls met, into which someone had wedged a broken-legged stool,
making a seat hemmed in on three sides with brick. The brick was newer here, so
this might be an old entrance; gone now, since the next building over was built
right up against this one. Or maybe it had been a window slit; you couldn't
have used it as a door, not really. It was too short and too narrow. Maybe a
former fireplace, before the big one was put in, before this room became a
tavern. No, it wasn't big enough for a man to be comfortable sitting here, but
it was perfect for him. Here he could spend hours unnoticed, the wenches had
gotten so used to it being empty.
Before things got so
crowded, he'd bought himself a jack of small beer and a piece of bread and
dripping, so his stomach was full but not full enough to make him drowsy.
Meanwhile the number of customers rose, and the place got warmer. This nook was
a good place to tuck himself into when he wanted to eavesdrop on conversations.
Eavesdropping was almost as good as paying for information, and it cost
nothing. He'd become adept at being able to sort one set of voices from all of
the babble and concentrate on them. Once in a while one of the wenches would
notice that he was there, and like this afternoon, he'd buy a mugful of small
beer and a piece of bread so that they'd leave him alone, but that was only
when the place was less than half full. When it was crammed tight, as it was
now, he'd be overlooked all night.
He'd already wedged himself
up onto the seat, knees just under his chin and his arms wrapped around them,
so not even his feet were in anyone's way. Every bench and stool at every table
was full; not a surprise with rain coming down in barrel loads outside. Not a
good night for “business,” except within walls.
Not that anyone in the Arms
was going to do any business. That sign over the door wasn't there for a joke.
That was what made and kept the Arms so popular; when you walked in here, you
knew you'd come out with your purse no lighter than the cost of your food and drink.
The women wouldn't try and get you drunk so they could talk you into paying for
wine for them either. The wenches here weren't hired for their looks, gods
knew—absolute harridans, most of 'em. They'd been hired because they knew
the liftin' lay, and how to spot someone at business. One whistle from one of
them, and the miscreant would find himself on the street with his own arms
looking just like the ones on the sign. It was a good dodge for the wenches,
for certain-sure; a young thing, plain though she might be, would still have an
excuse to come sidling alongside of a fellow with a bit of an invitation. An
old hag wouldn't; and though her fingers might still be wise, they weren't as
nimble as a young thing's, so if she tried the old dodge of stumbling into a
fellow, the odds were that he'd be clapping his hand to his belt pouch before
she could get into it. And if he didn't, and she got it, her feet
wouldn't carry her as far or as fast anymore. The older you got in the trade,
the likelier it was you'd be caught that fatal third time, and unless she got
herself a gaggle of littles to teach the trade to—taking everything they
lifted, of course—there wasn't much an aging woman could do to turn a
penny. There weren't a lot of women who learned the high roads or the ketchin'
lay, professions that could keep you going for a long time, so long as you were
limber enough to climb or bold enough to cosh.
Not that Skif held with the
ketchin' lay. Bazie'd turned up his nose at it; didn't take a mort of skill nor
brains to take a cosh to a fellow's head and make off with his goods. And the
Watch and the Guards didn't give a third or even second chance to anyone caught
at that trade; caught once, you saw ten years of hard labor for the
Guard.
The women Skif knew didn't
hold with the ketchin' lay either, though he wasn't sure what the difference
was between laying a fellow out with a cosh and taking his goods when he was
drunk dead asleep. Whatever, that was still another trade, and an old
hag couldn't ply it either.
So it was good business all
around for “Pappa” Serens. He had the reputation now, and always
had himself a full complement of cheap serving wenches, seeing as he gave them
all bed space, drink, board, and a couple of coppers now and again. They got
free access to the cheapest beer after closing, as much as they cared to drink,
and to the dregs of every barrel and mug of whatever price during the hours of
custom, so long as they didn't get drunk. Every one of Serens' four
“girls” had her own pottery pitcher back in the kitchen, and no mug
belonging to the tavern ever went back out to the custom without being
drained—every drop—into one of those pitchers. Since by this point
in their lives what they were mostly interested in was a warm bed and enough
drink to knock them out every night, nobody was complaining about the low
wages. The drinking killed them off, of course, but the moment that one was
carried out the door on a board, another came in on her own two feet to replace
her.
Serens supplied a unique
commodity for this part of the city. You could go to a dozen taverns to lift
skirts, to a dozen more for a cheaper drunk than you got here, even to a couple
for a bigger meal at the same price. The Arms, however, was the only place Skif
knew of where you could set yourself down without worrying about fingers at
your belt pouch, have beer that wouldn't choke you and a meal that wouldn't
sicken you, and talk about anything to anyone, unmolested.
The wenches were ugly, but they kept their mouths shut, and their eyes on their
own business. There were occasional fights, but it was generally some young
bullyboy trying to prove something, it usually went outside, and the older,
wiser sell-sword he'd picked would settle him down quick enough. And if it
didn't go outside and racketed among the benches, Seren himself, big as a bull
and quick as a stag, would settle it, and The Broken Arms would have another
gutterside advertisement of how the proprietor treated those who broke the
rules.
Tonight, with waterfalls
pouring from the clouds outside and the wind in the right direction so that the
chimney drew properly instead of sending smoke into the room, there wouldn't be
any disturbances. Everyone was too comfortable to want to find himself out in
the dark and rain. Skif could stay here tucked up until closing. And he would;
right now his doss was a stable garret, cheap enough and cool enough even by
day, now it was summer, but boring. Worse, with the rain pouring down; it'd
lull him to sleep and mess him up. He slept by day, not by night, and he didn't
need to find himself starting to nod in the middle of a job because he'd let
his sleeping and waking patterns get messed up.
Besides, if he wasn't going
to be able to work tonight, he might as well see if he couldn't pick up something
interesting.
In the months since the
fire, he'd made some progress finding out who was responsible—not
anywhere near as fast as he'd have liked, but not so little that he was
disappointed. He'd traced the money and responsibility up the line from the immediate
“landlord” to whom they'd paid their rent, through two middlemen,
both of whom were worse off for the loss of the building and neither of whom
actually owned it. There, he'd come to a dead-end, but someone had
given orders it be burned and someone had carried out those orders,
and there weren't too many who were in the business of burning down buildings.
Skif had, he thought, identified them all.
He had no intention of
going up to any of them and confronting them about it. In the first place,
there was nothing he could offer in the way of a bribe or a threat to get them
to talk. In the second place, doing so would likely get him dead, not get him
answers. So he was taking the slow and careful path, much though it irked and
chafed him; coming here as often as he could to listen to their talk. For here
was where all dubious business was conducted, and here was where the one who
was really responsible might come to commission another such job.
In point of fact, as luck
would have it, one of Skif's targets sat not a foot away from him tonight,
making it absurdly easy to pick out his words from amidst the babble all around
him.
So far it had been nothing
but idle talk of bets won and lost, boasting about women, tall tales of
drinking bouts of the past. On the other hand, the man hadn't been talking to
anyone but his cronies. He was a professional, and well enough off by the
standards around here; he didn't have to spend his evening in the
Arms. He could get himself a woman, have a boy deliver a good tavern meal to
his room, or find a better class of place to drink in. So maybe, just maybe,
he'd come here tonight to make a contact, or even a deal.
When he got up to ask
someone at one of the two-person tables if he'd move to the seat he
had just vacated—for a monetary consideration—and take his comrade
with him, Skif felt a thrill of anticipation and apprehension. He was
meeting someone!
The door at the front of
the tavern opened and closed, and there was a subtle movement in the crowd. It
wasn't that the tavern patrons actually moved away from the newcomer, but they did
make room for him to pass. They hadn't done that for anyone since Skif
had been sitting there, which meant that whoever had come in was respected, but
not feared. So he wasn't one of those half-crazed bullies, he wasn't someone
that people feared could be set off into a rage. But they gave him room. You
earned that here.
When the man made his way
to Skif's part of the tavern, Skif knew why people gave him room. He didn't
know the man's name, but he knew the face—closed, craggy, hard. The man
was a sell-sword; he didn't start quarrels, but those that others started with
him, he finished, and he was so good he never actually drew his sword when
fights were picked with him. After the third bullyboy to go outside with him
wound up in the dust, finished off by a man with two knives against their
swords, no one picked another fight with him. Defeat was one thing; anyone
could have a bad day and get beaten in a fight. Humiliation was another thing
altogether. You could live down a bad day; you lived with humiliation forever,
if only inside your own head.
So nobody bothered this
man anymore.
He took his seat at the
little table across from Skif's target with an attitude that said—quite
calmly—that he had expected that the seat would be free and would be kept
free for him.
But to Skif's
disappointment, even though he strained his ears as hard as he could, he
couldn't make out anything more than an occasional word, and none of them had
anything to do with the fire.
“Rethwellan”
was one word. “Vatean” was another. The first was a country
somewhere outside of Valdemar; the second he recognized as a merchant—a
very wealthy merchant— and a friend of the great Lord Orthallen. Skif still
filched food from Lord Orthallen on a regular basis; he'd gone back to it in
the wake of the fire, after his three moons had run out. It was hard to go back
to the roof road, and the liftin' lay didn't pay enough for him to have a room,
buy drinks to loosen tongues, and eat, too. So all this winter past, he'd
lifted silks and fenced them, lived in a little box of a garret room tucked
into the side of the chimney of a bakehouse—wonderfully warm through the
rest of the winter, that was—and went back to mingling with the servants
in Lord Orthallen's household to get his food. Only now he knew far, far more.
Now he knew how to slip in and out of the household, knew how to conceal more
and what to conceal. He knew what delicacies to filch and trade for
entire meals of more mundane foodstuffs. That, perhaps, was the best dodge.
With educated eyes, he soon
learned how to get into and out of the storage rooms without being caught. The
easiest way was to bribe one of the delivery boys to let him take what
had been ordered to Lord Orthallen's manse. Now these days he no longer
bothered to disguise himself as a page. While the cook or the butler was
tallying what had come in on his pony cart, he would carry foodstuffs into the
storage room and leave a window unlocked. Then he would come back once the
frantic work of preparing a meal had begun, slip in, help himself to whatever
he wanted, and slip out again. He wasn't buying a lot of food anymore.
When the bakehouse room
became unendurable in late spring, he packed up his few possessions and found
his new room over a stable that supplied goats and donkeys for delivery carts.
Cheap enough, with windows on both sides, it caught a good breeze that kept it
cool during the day while he was sleeping. The animals went out each day at
dawn—when he got back from his work—and came back at sunset, by
which time he was ready to leave. The goats and donkeys took their pungent
smells and noise with them, and by the time he had finished eating and was
ready to sleep, there was nothing but the sound of the single stableboy
cleaning pens and very little smell. It was a good arrangement all around, and
if his landlord never asked what he did all night, well, he never asked why on
nights of moon-dark a certain string of remarkably quiet donkeys with leather
wrapped around their hooves went out when he did and arrived back by dawn.
By spring he had gone back
to roof work, although he kept his thefts modest and more a matter of
opportunity than planning. What he did mostly was listen, for it was
remarkable what information could be gleaned at open windows now that the
weather was warm. Some of that, he sold to others, who trafficked in such
information. Why should he care who paid to keep a secret love affair secret,
or who paid to avoid tales of bribery or cheating or other chicanery quiet? It
was all incidental to his hunt for Bazie's murderer, but if he could profit by
it, then why not? When a valuable trinket was left carelessly on a table in
plain sight, though, it usually found its way into his pocket, and then to a
fence. His own needs were modest enough that these occasional thefts, combined
with his information sales and garden-variety raids on laundry rooms, kept him
in ready coin.
The beauty of it all was
that the three activities were so disparate that no one who knew one of them
was likely to connect him with the other two. If it became too dangerous to
filch silks, he could step up his roof work. If he somehow managed to get hold
of some information that proved dangerous, he could stop selling it, and filch
more laundry. And if rumors of a clever sneak thief sent the Watch around on
heightened alert, he could stop going for the trinkets and confine himself to
listening at chimneys, which sent up no smoke in this lovely weather, but did
provide wonderful listening posts.
Unfortunately, although he
had cultivated acute hearing, it wasn't good enough to enable him to hear what
it was that the dour sell-sword was saying.
However, it did seem as if
the man was buying, not selling, information. When the surreptitious
motion that marked the passing of coins from hand to hand finally took place,
it was the sell-sword who passed the coins to Skif's target, and not the other
way around.
Might could be I could
sell 'im a bit, if's Lord Orthallen he's wantin' t' hear about, Skif thought speculatively. He
decided to investigate chimneys at the manse at the next moon-dark. They might
prove to be useful.
“Fire,” he
heard then, which brought him alert again, and he closed his eyes and put his
head down, the better to concentrate.
“Bad enough,”
the sell-sword grunted. “Ye'd'a seen me a-passin' buckets that
night.”
Skif's target, who Skif
knew as “Taln Kelken,” but who the sell-sword addressed as
“Jass,” laughed shortly. “Could'a bin rainin' like'tis now,
an' ye'd nawt hev got it out,” he replied, with a knowing tone.
“Reckon when a mun hev more'n twenny barrels uv earth tar an' wax painted
on mun's buildin', take more'n bucket lines t'douse it.”
Earth tar! Skif had heard rumors that the
reason the fire had caught and taken off so quickly was because it had been
tarred—but this was the first he'd heard of earth tar and wax!
Ordinary pine tar, or pitch, as it was also called, was flammable
enough—but the rarer earth tar, which bubbled up from pits, was much more
flammable. And to combine it with wax made no sense—the concoction would
have been hideously expensive.
Unless the point was to
turn the building into a giant candle.
Only one person could know
that about the fire. The man who'd set it.
Now Skif had that part of
the equation, and it took everything he had to stay right where he was and
pretend he had dropped into a doze with his forehead on his knees. Anger boiled
up in him, no matter that he had pledged he would not do anything until he knew
the real hand behind the fire. The bullyboy sounded proud of himself, smug, and
not the least troubled that whole families had died in that fire, and others
been made bereft, parentless, childless, partnerless.
And my family—gone. All gone.
“And just how would
you know that?” the sell-sword asked. His tone was casual… but
there was anger under it as deep, and as controlled as Skif's. The bullyboy
didn't hear it, so full of himself he was; maybe only someone with matching
anger would have. It shocked Skif and kept him immobile, as mere caution could
not have.
“That'd be tellin',
wouldn' it?” the bullyboy chuckled. “An' that'd be tellin' more'n I
care to. 'Less ye've got more'v what brung ye here.”
The sell-sword just
grunted. “Curious, is all,” he said, as if he had lost interest.
“Don’ 'magine th'lad as ordered that painted on 'is buildin' would
be too popular 'round here.”
“What? A mun cain't
hev a coat've sumthin' good put on 'is property 'thout folks takin' it
amiss?” the man known as both Jass and Taln said with feigned amazement.
“Why man, tha's what's painted on ships t'make 'em watertight! Mun got
word inspectors weren't happy, 'e puts the best they is on yon buildin'! Is't his
fault some damnfool woman kicks over a cookstove an' sets the thing ablaze
afore he kin get th' right surface on't, proper?”
“You tell me,”
the sell-sword sneered. Evidently he didn't care much for the man he faced.
Maybe Taln-Jass couldn't tell it, but there was thick-laid contempt in the
sell-sword's voice.
The bullyboy laughed, and
Skif seethed. “That'd be tellin'. An' I'm too dry t'be tellin'.”
Skif thought that this was
a hint for the sell-sword to buy his informant a drink, but a scrape of stools
told a different story. “This rain ain't liftin' afore dawn,” the
arsonist said. “I'm off.”
“Sweet dreams,”
the sell-sword said, his tone full of bitter irony that wished the opposite.
Laughter was his only
answer. Skif opened his eyes to see his target turn and shove his way out
through the crowd to the door. The sell-sword remained seated, brooding.
Then his back tensed. He stood
up, slowly and deliberately, and for a moment Skif thought he was going to turn
around to look behind him to see who might have been listening to the
conversation.
Skif shrank back into his
alcove as far as he could go, and tried to look sleepy and disinterested.
Somehow he did not want this man to know that he had heard every bit
of the last several moments.
But evidently the
sell-sword trusted in the unwritten rules of the Arms. He did not turn. He only
stood up, and stalked back out through the crowd, out the door, and into the
rain.
Two tenants of a nearby,
more crowded table took immediate occupation of the little table. And Skif
breathed a sigh of relief, before he settled back into his smoldering anger.
Because now that he knew who the tool was—that tool would pay. Perhaps
not immediately, but he would pay.
When the rain died, Skif
left; there was still a drizzle going, but not enough to keep him in the Arms
any longer. His mind buzzed; his anger had gone from hot to cold, in which
state he was able to think, and think clearly.
Somehow, he had to find the
next link in the chain—the man who had paid for the arson. But how?
Loosen the bastard's
tongue, that's what I gotta do. As Skif dodged spills out of waterspouts and kept when he could to the
shadows, he went over his options.
No point tryin' to
threaten 'im.
Alone, in his stable loft, he could indulge himself in fantasies of slipping in
at a window and taking the man all unaware—of waking the scum with the
cold touch of a knife at his throat. But they were fantasies, and Skif knew it.
Knives or no, unaware or not, the bullyboy was hard and tough and bigger than
Skif. Much bigger.
So what were his real
options? Drink? Drugs?
Not viable, neither of
them. He couldn't afford enough of the latter to do any good, and as for the
former—well, he'd seen that particular lad drink two men under the table
and stagger out with his secrets still kept behind his teeth. The closest he
ever got to boasting was what he'd done tonight.
Just stick on 'im like
a burr, Skif
decided, and ground his teeth. It wasn't the solution he craved. Watch 'im,
an stick to 'im. If he takes up summat to 'is rooms, I gotta figger out which
chimbley leads t' his, or—
Suddenly, an idea struck
him that was so brilliant he staggered.
I don' need all that
dosh fer shakin' loose words loose no more! He knew who had set the fire! So the
money he had been using to pay bribes could be used for—
For a room in th'
bastard's own place!
Above, below, or to either
side, it didn't matter. So long as Skif had an adjoining surface, he could rig
the means to hear what was going on no matter how quiet the conversation was.
Bribes weren't all he'd been paying for—he'd been getting lessons at
spycraft. How to follow someone and not be detected. How to overhear what he
needed to. In fact, so long as Skif had a room anywhere in the
arsonist's boarding house, he'd be able to eavesdrop on the man. It would just
take a little more work, that was all.
He lifted his face to the
drizzle and licked the cool rain from his lips, feeling that no wine could have
a sweeter taste. I'm gonna get you now, he thought with glee. An'
once I know what you know—
Well.
Knives weren't the only
weapons. And poisons were a sight cheaper than tongue-loosening drugs.
* * * * * * * * * *
“I don' need a lot've
room,” Skif said to the arsonist's scrawny, ill-kempt landlord, who
looked down at him with disinterest in his watery blue eyes. “No cook
space, neither. Mebbe a chimbley an' a winder, but mostly just 'nuff room t'
flop.”
“I mebbe got somethin',”
the landlord said at last. Skif nodded eagerly, and did not betray in the
slightest that he already knew the landlord had exactly what he
wanted, because Skif had bribed the tenant of the highly-desirable room right
next to his target to find lodgings elsewhere. Young Lonar hadn't taken a lot
of bribing—he was sweet on a cookshop girl, and wanted some pretties to
charm her out of her skirts and into his bed. Skif simply lifted a handful of
jingling silver bangles from a dressing-table placed too near an open window;
they were worth a hundred times to Lonar what Skif would have gotten for them
fenced.
It had taken him time to
work this out, time in which his anger kept ice water flowing in his veins and
sparked his brain to clever schemes. First, finding out the arsonist's exact
room. Next, casing the place, and discovering who his neighbors were. Then
picking the most bribable, and finally, the bribe itself.
Lonar had one
room—Skif had even been in it several times already. It was ideally
suited for Skif's purposes; the back of the arsonist's own fireplace and
chimney formed part of one of the inner walls. From the look of the bricked-up
back and the boarded-up door in the same wall, the room and the arsonist's had
once been part of a larger suite, and the fireplace had been open between the
two rooms, giving each a common hearth.
* * * * * * * * * *
“Ten copper a fortnight,” the
landlord said tersely. “No cookin', no fires. Chimbley oughter be enough t'keep ye warm'o
nights.”
In answer, Skif handed over
enough in copper and silver to pay for the next six moons, and the man nodded
in terse satisfaction. This wasn't unusual behavior, especially out someone who
had no regular—or obvious—job. When you were flush, you paid up
your doss for as long as you could afford. When you weren't, you tried to
sweet-talk the landlord as long as possible, then fled before he locked up your
room and took your stuff.
Probably he expected that
Skif would be gone by the end of those six moons.
Be nice, but I ain't
countin' on it.
The landlord handed over a
crude chit with an “M”—for Midwinter Moon—on it. That
was how long Skif had; if the landlord tried to cheat him by claiming he'd paid
for less time, he could show it to a court to prove how long his tenancy was
supposed to be. There was, of course, no key to be handed over, not in a place
like this one. Tenants were expected to find their own ways of safeguarding
their belongings. Some were more interesting than others.
Skif pocketed his chit,
picked up his pack and bag, and ran up the narrow stairs to the second-floor
landing. Three doors faced it; his own was in the middle. His room wasn't much
bigger than a closet between the two sets of two rooms each on either side. The
door was slightly ajar, and Skif slipped inside quickly, closing it behind him
and dropping a bar across it. The room itself wasn't much wider than the door.
Lonar hadn't left anything
behind but dirt. The walls, floor, and ceiling were a uniform grime color.
Impossible to tell if there was paint under the dirt. Closed shutters in the
far wall marked the window. From the amount of light leaking in around them, it
didn't look as if they were very weathertight. Not that it mattered. Skif
wasn't here for the decor. He was, however, here for the walls.
Never mind how well the
shutters fit, it was the window itself that featured prominently in Skif's
plans.
He flung open the shutters
to let air in, and unrolled his pallet of blankets on the floor, adding his
spare clothing beneath as extra padding, and untied the kerchief in which he
had bundled the rest of his few belongings. Including the one, very special
object that he had gone to a lot of trouble to filch.
A glass. A real
glass.
He set it in the corner out
of harm's way, and laid himself down on his pallet, closing his eyes and
opening his ears, taking stock of his surroundings. Bazie would have been proud
of him.
Not a lot of street noise;
this house was on a dead-end, and most of the other places on the street also
supplied rooms to let. Skif identified the few sounds coming from outside and
ignored them, one by one.
Above him, footsteps. Four,
perhaps five children of varying ages, all barefoot. A woman, also barefoot.
That would be Widder Koil, who made artificial flowers with paper and fabric.
Presumably the children helped as well; otherwise, he couldn't imagine how she
alone would earn enough to feed them all. The voices drifted down from above,
edgy with hunger, but not loud.
Below, nothing. The
first-floor tenant was still asleep; he was a night carter, one of the few
tenants here with a respectable and relatively well-paying job.
To the left, the wall with
no fireplace, four shrill female voices. Whores, four sisters sharing two
rooms; relatively Prosperous and without a protector. They didn't need one; the
arsonist slept with at least two of them on a regular basis, and no one wanted
to chance his anger.
And to the right…
Snores. The chimney echoed
with them. Not surprising; like Skif, the arsonist worked at night The question
was, which of the two rooms was the man's bed
Skif's hope was that it was
not the one with the fireplace, but there was no way of telling if the man was
snoring very loudly in the next room, or not quite as loudly in the fireplace
room.
At least I can hear
him.
Well there was nothing more
to do now. He let his concentration lapse, and consciously relaxed the muscles
of his face and jaw as he had learned to do when he wanted to sleep. He would
be able to learn more in a few candlemarks. And when his target went out
tonight, so would he.
* * * * * * * * * *
He woke all at once, and
knew why. The window above his head showed a dark-blue sky with a single star,
his room was shrouded in shadows, and next door, the snoring had stopped.
Jass-Taln was awake.
He sat up quickly and felt
in the corner for his precious glass. He put it up against the wall and put his
ear against the bottom of it.
The man moved like a cat;
Skif had to give him that much grudging credit. He made very little noise as he
walked around his rooms, and unlike some people, he didn't talk to himself. No
coughing, no sneezing, no spitting; how ironic that a cold blooded murderer
made such an ideal neighbor.
Ideal. Unless, of course,
you actually wanted to hear what he was up to.
Now there was some noise in
the fireplace! Skif frowned in concentration, isolating the sounds.
Whiffling. Shavings
hitting the bricks.
The sound of a hand scraping the shavings together, then putting them in the
grate.
Then the rattling and
scratching of a handful of twigs. A log coming down atop them.
A metallic clunk
startled him, though he should have expected it. Taln-Jass had just slapped a
pan down onto the grill over his cooking fire.
A while later; the sound of
something scraping and rattling in the pan. Eating sounds. Frequent belches.
All of which were sweeter
than any Bard's music to Skif's ears. The trick with the glass worked, just as
his teacher had claimed it would! And it sounded as if the room with the
fireplace was the arsonist's “public” room, for all of these noises
were nearer than the snores had been. Which meant that when the man brought
clients here for private discussions, it would be the room nearest Skif where
those discussions would take place.
A fierce elation thrilled
through him, and he grinned with clenched teeth. Who needed drink, drugs, or
even threats when you could listen to your target at will, unnoticed?
Now all he needed was time
and patience, and both were, at last, on his side.
ALTHOUGH Skif' spatience
was taxed to the uttermost by the lack of any concrete progress in his quest,
he at least was collecting a great deal of personal information on his
“neighbor,” Jass. The arsonist, it soon developed, had as many
names as there were moons in the calendar.
Not only was he known by
the two Skif knew, but he was addressed variously as “Hodak” by his
landlord, “Derial” by the whores, and various nicknames derived
from the slight squint of one eye when he was thinking, his ability to move
silently, the fact that a small piece was missing from his ear, and some not-very-clever
but thoroughly obscene epithets that passed for humor among his acquaintances.
Skif decided on
“Jass.” Easy to remember, it had no associations for him other than
his target. But he was careful never to personally address the man at all, much
less by name, since he wasn't actually supposed to know any of his names. The
few times they met on the stairs or the landing, Skif ducked his head
subserviently and crammed himself to the wall to let the arsonist pass. Let
Jass think that Skif was afraid of him— all that meant was that Jass had
never yet gotten a look at anything other than the top of Skif's head.
A man of many trades was
Jass. Over the course of three fortnights, Skif listened in to his
conversations when he had someone with him in his rooms—pillow talk and
business talk, and boasts when deep in his cups. He wasn't “just”
an arsonist. If he had been, he'd have gone short more often than not, as that
wasn't a trade that he was called on to practice nearly often enough to make a
living at it. Together with all four of the whores he practiced a variation on
the ketchin' lay where one of the girls would lure an unsuspecting customer
into Jass' clutches where the would-be lecher soon found himself hit over the
head and robbed.
He was also known for
setting fires, of course—though, so far since Skif had moved in, they
were all minor acts of outrage, designed to frighten shopkeepers into paying
for “protection” from one of the three gangs he worked for, or to
punish those who had refused to do so. On rare occasions, he sold information,
most of which Skif didn't understand, but seemed to have to do with intrigues
among some of the city's wealthier folk. Where he got these tidbits was a
mystery to Skif, although there was a direct connection with the darker side of
Haven, in that the information generally was about who among Jass's cronies had
been hired by one of the upright citizens, and for what dirty job.
The craggy-faced sell-sword
was not the only one interested in Jass' information. There were at least three
other takers to Skif's knowledge, two of whom transacted their business only
within the four walls of Jass's fireplace room.
But to Skif's growing
impatience, not once had Jass been commissioned by the same person who had put
him to igniting the tenement house.
Skif might have learned
more—this summer brought a rash of tiny, “mysterious” fires
to blight the streets of Haven—but he had to eat too. Frustratingly, he
would sometimes return to his room after a night of roof walking only to hear
the tail end of a conversation that could
have been interesting, or to hear Jass himself come in after a long night
of—what? Skif seldom knew; that was the frustrating part. He might learn
the next day of a fire that Jass could
have been responsible for, or the discovery of a feckless fool lying coshed in
an alley, who had trusted in the blandishments of a face that drink made
desirable that might belong to one of
Jass’ girls. But unless Jass boasted specifically, there was no way of
telling what could be laid at his door and not someone else’s.
Midsummer came and passed,
remarkable only for Midsummer Fairs and the fine pickings to be had at them,
and Skif was no closer to uncovering the real culprit behind the fire. Day
after day he would come awake in the damp heat of midday whit a jolt the moment
that the snoring in the other room stopped, and lie on his pallet, listening. Swet prickled his scalp, and
he spread himself out like a starfish in a vain hope of finding a hint of
cooler air. He longed for the breezes of his stable loft, but still he lay in
the heat, waiting for a word, a clue, a sign.
He had thought that he knew
how to be patient. As days became weeks and weeks tuned to moons, he discovered
he knew nothing at all about patience. There was times when his temper snapped,
when he wanted to curse, rail at fate
and at the man who was so obstinately concealing his secrets, to pound the
floor and walls with his fists. That he did not of these things was not a
measure of his patience, but rather that he did not dare to reveal himself to Jass by an overheard gaffe of his own.
The more time passed, the
more his hatred grew.
Bu at least he was not
alone in hating and despising Jass, The sell-sword was no friend to the
arsonist either, not if Skif was any judge. Twice he had caught the man glaring
at Jass’ back with an expression that had made Skif's blood turn cold.
Twice only—no more
than that, but the second time had been enough to convince Skif that the first
was no fluke. Whatever he had done to earn the sell-sword's enmity, Skif was
certain that only the fact that Jass was, and remained, useful to the man that
kept Jass alive and unharmed.
One stifling day, Skif lay
on the bare boards of his room dressed in nothing more than a singlet, eyes
closed and a wet cloth lying across them in an attempt to bring some coolness
to his aching head. He could only breathe in the furnacelike air, and reflect
absently on how odd it was that this part of town actually stank less than some
better-off neighborhoods. But that was simply because here, where there was
nothing, everything had a value. Even nightsoil was saved and
collected—tannery 'prentices came 'round to collect urine every morning,
paying two clipped-pennybits a pot, and the rest went straight into back-garden
compost heaps. People who had birds or pigs collected their leavings for their
gardens, and as for the dung from horses and donkeys—well, it was
considered so valuable that it barely left the beast's bum before someone
scuttled out to the street and scooped it up. Nothing went to waste here, no
matter how rotten food was, it went into something's belly. As a
consequence, the only stench coming off these streets and alleys was of sweat
and grime and stale beer, but nothing worse than that. Why, Skif could hardly
bear to walk in the alley of a merchants' neighborhood in this weather!
Jass' snores still echoed
up the chimney; how could the man sleep in heat like this?
The faintest breath of air
moved across the floor, drifting from the open window to crawl under the crack
beneath the door. Drops of sweat trickled down Skif's neck and crept along his
scalp without cooling him appreciably.
A fly droned somewhere near
the ceiling, circling around and around and bumping against the grime-streaked
paint in a mindless effort to get beyond it. It could have flown out the
window, of course, but it was determined to find a way through to the next
story of the house, no matter how unlikely a prospect that seemed.
Skif felt a curious kinship
with the fly. At the moment, his own quest seemed just about as futile.
And he was just as
stupidly, bullheadedly determined not to give it up.
He wondered if
perhaps—just perhaps—he ought to start spending the day somewhere
other than here. Somewhere in a cellar perhaps, where he would be able to doze
in blessed coolness. So long as he managed to awaken before Jass did, and get
back here…
But as sure as he did that,
Jass would change his habits and start sleeping, at least in part, by night, so
that he could conduct some of his business by daylight.
At least I'm savin'
money on eats, he
thought wryly. In this heat he had no appetite to speak of, and spent most of
his food money on peppermint tea. It was easy enough to make without a fire;
just put a pot full of water and herb packets on the windowsill in the sun, and
leave it to brew all day. And it cooled the mouth and throat, if not the body.
Skif found himself thinking
longingly of rain. A good thunderstorm would cool the city down and wash the
heaviness out of the air. Rain was his enemy—he wouldn't, couldn't work
in the rain—but it would be worth not working for one night.
In weather like this,
anyone who could afford to went off into the country anyway. Houses were shut
up, furniture swathed in sheets, valuables taken away with the rest of the
household goods. Only those few whose duties kept them here remained; Lord
Orthallen, for one—he was on the Council, and couldn't leave. Which was
just as well for Skif's sake, since his larder was supplying Skif's peppermint
and the sugar to sweeten it.
Next door, the snoring
stopped. Jass was awake at last.
No sounds of cooking this
past fortnight; Jass was eating out of cookshops rather than add to the heat in
his rooms by lighting a fire.
Within moments Skif knew
that there was no point in lingering around this afternoon; Jass would be going
out and probably not returning until after nightfall, if then.
No point in Skif staying
inside either. He wasn't going to sleep, not here. He might as well see if
there was somewhere, anywhere in the city where there was a breath of cooler
air.
In loose breeches,
barefoot, and with his shirtsleeves rolled up, he was soon out into the street,
where virtually everyone looked just as uncomfortable and listless as he. For
once, the narrow streets proved a blessing; not much sun got past the buildings
to bake the pounded dirt and add to the misery.
It occurred to him that
Temples, constructed of thick stone, just might harbor some lingering coolness
in their walls. In fact—the Temples over in wealthier parts of Haven
usually had crypts beneath them, which would certainly be as cool as
any wine cellar, and a deal quieter.
Aye, but then I get
preached at, or I get asked what I want. They find me i' the crypt, they run me
out, sure as sure. Them Priests is like ants, always where ye don' want 'em.
Wisht I could find me a Temple crypt wi' nawt about.
Well… maybe he could;
there were plenty of the highborn who had their own chapels, and private
crypts, too, in the city cemeteries. There, he'd run little risk of being disturbed.
Some might have second
thoughts about seeking a nap among the dead, but Skif wasn't one of them.
A candlemark later, Skif
slipped down the stairs of a private chapel in one of the cemeteries reserved
for the highborn. The chapel was above, where those who were queasy about any
actual contact with the dead could pray; Skif headed down into the family
crypts. Said lordling was gone, the house shut up, with only a couple ol maids
and an old dragon of a housekeeper. So there wouldn't be any impromptu visits
by the family. The chapel had been locked, but that was hardly going to stop
Skif.
He'd picked this place in
particular because the family was known for piety and familial pride—and
because there hadn't been a death in more than a year. Napping among
the dead was one thing; napping among the recently-interred was another. And
family pride, Skif hoped, would have seen to it that the crypt was kept clean
and swept. He didn't mind the dead, but spiders were something else and gave
him the real horrors.
It was darker than the
inside of a pocket down here, but his hunch had been right. It was blessedly
cool, and he pressed his overheated body up against the cold marble walls with
relief while he waited for his eyes to adjust. Some light did filter down the staircase
from the chapel windows above, and eventually Skif was able to make out the dim
shape of a stone altar, laden with withered flowers, against the back wall. He
sniffed the air carefully, and his nose was assaulted by nothing worse than
dust and the ghosts of roses.
There were two rows of
tombs, each bearing the name and station of its occupant graven atop it. No
statues here; this family wasn't quite lofty enough for marble images
of its dead adorning the tombs.
Skif yawned, and felt his
way to the stone table at the back of the chapel, meant for flower offerings.
Just in case someone came down here, he planned to take his nap in the shadows
beneath it.
Stone didn't make a
particularly yielding bed, but he'd slept on stone plenty of times before this;
it would be no worse than sleeping on the floor of his uncle's tavern, and a
lot quieter.
He was very pleased to note
that his hunch had paid off; even beneath the table there wasn't much dust. He
laid himself out in the deep shadow with his back pressed against the wall and
his head pillowed on his arm. The stone practically sucked the heat right out
of his body, and in moments, for the first time in days, he fell into a deep
and dreamless sleep.
It seemed only heartbeats
later that something jolted him awake.
He froze, his eyes snapping
open, and saw the wavering light of a single candle illuminating the staircase
he had only just crept down.
“Yer certain-sure
there ain't gonna be nobody here?”
That's Jass! Skif thought in shock. What's
he doing here?
Surely not grave
robbing—the amount of work it would take to get into one of these tombs was far beyond
anything the Jass that Skif knew would be willing to do! Even supposing there
was anything of value interred there…
“I'm quite
sure,” said a smooth and cultured voice. “Rovenar and his family
are at his country estate, and none of his father's friends are still alive to
pay him a graveside visit. Besides, it would hardly matter if anyone did
come. I have the key; Rovenar trusts me to see that no one gets in here to work
any mischief in his absence. If anyone should appear, I am simply doing him
that favor, and you, my servant, have accompanied me.”
“Servant?” Jass
growled. It was amazing how well the stairs worked to funnel sound down here;
Skif would have thought they were in the same room with him.
The voice laughed.
“Bodyguard, then.” The voice was clearly amused at Jass' attitude
toward being taken as a servant.
It occurred to Skif that if
he was seeing the light of a candle up there, it must be later than he'd
thought when he was initially startled awake. It must have been the turning of
the key in the lock on the chapel door that woke him, and he blessed the owner
who had put in a door that locked itself on closing.
Whatever brought Jass and
the unknown gentleman here, it had to be something out of the ordinary.
“What'd ye want t'
meet here for?” Jass grumbled. “Place fair gives me th'
creeps.”
“It is cool, it is
private, and we stand no chance of being overheard,” the voice replied.
“And because I have no mind to pay a call on you. I pay you; you can
accommodate yourself to me.”
Skif winced. Nothing could
have been clearer than the contempt in those words.
But either Jass was inured
to it, or he was oblivious to it.
Mebbe he just don't
care. Anyone who'd
been entrusted with the key to a lordling's chapel had to have money, at least,
and the song of that money must ring in Jass's ears, deafening him to anything
else.
“So wut's th' job this
time that you don' want ears about?” Jass asked bluntly. “It better
pay better nor last time.”
“It will,” the
voice said coolly. “Not that you weren't paid exactly what the last job
was worth—and I suspect you made somewhat more, afterward. I'm given to
understand that you are considered something of an information broker.”
“Ye never give me
enuff fer quiet,” Jass said sullenly.
Skif felt as if he'd been
struck by lightning. Bloody 'ell! This's where Jass gets 'is stuff about
th' highborns!
“I don't pay for what
I don't require,” the voice countered. “Just remember that. And remember
that when I do pay for silence, I expect it. Don't disappoint me,
Jass. You'll find I'm a different man when I've been disappointed.”
A shiver ran down Skif's
back at the deadly menace of that voice, and he was astonished that Jass didn't
seem to hear it himself. Jass was either oblivious or arrogant, and neither
suggested he'd be enjoying life for very much longer unless he realized he was
treading on perilous ground. “Th' job,” he simply prompted
impatiently, quite as if he was the one in charge and not his client.
“Simple
enough,” the smooth, cultured voice replied. “Another fire, like
the one I commissioned last winter. But this time, I don't want any cleverness
on your part. No earth tar, no pine tar, no oil or mineral spirits; nothing
to encourage the blaze. The warehouse will be left open for you, so start it
from the inside.”
Skif froze; he couldn't
have moved to save his life. There it was—everything he'd been looking
for. Except that he couldn't see who Jass was talking to, and he'd never heard
that voice before.
Jass growled. “Ain't
gonna burn good,” he complained. “Might even save it,
if—,”
“Nonsense,” the
voice replied firmly. “In this heat and as dry as it's been? It'll go up
like chaff. People were suspicious the last time, Jass. There were enquiries. I
had a great deal of covering up to do. It was exceedingly inconvenient for me,
a considerable amount of totally unexpected work. What's more, some of that
work went to saving
your neck. Some of the tenants didn't get out—and if the fire had
been traced back to you, they'd have hanged you for murder.”
Jass actually laughed, but
it had a nasty sound to it. “Well, they didn't, did they? Tha's cuz there
weren't no witnesses. I seen t' that. Tha's why people didn' all get out.
'Cause I quieted 'em.”
Skif's heart turned to ice.
“And that is supposed
to show me how clever you are?” The man snorted. “You're very good
at what you do, Jass, and my lord Orthallen gave you high recommendations, but
you've become arrogant and careless. Stick to what you're told to do. Don't try
to be clever. And if you get caught, I'll wash my hands of you, don't think I
won't.”
“Jest gimme th'
job,” Jass growled, and the voice related details and instructions.
Jass thinks if 'e's
caught, 'e kin turn 'is coat an' tell on milord, there, savin' 'is own neck. But Skif was listening,
as Jass was not, and he knew that if Jass was ever caught, his life wasn't
worth a bent pin. If there was even the chance that the Watch was on
to Jass, his employer would ensure his silence in the most effective way
possible.
It wouldn't take
much—just another interview in an out-of-the-way place like this one.
Only Jass would not be meeting “milord,” and there would be an
extra corpse in the cemetery.
There was a metallic chink
as money passed from one hand to another, and Jass counted it.
“Remember what I
said,” the voice warned. One set of footsteps marked the owner's transit
to the door of the chapel, and Jass got up to follow. “Don't get
creative. Just set the fire, and get out.”
“Awright, awright,”
Jass sneered. “My lord.”;
The light vanished; the
candle must have been put out. The door swung quietly open on well-oiled
hinges, with only a faint sigh of displaced air to mark it opening. Then it
shut again with a hollow sound, and the key rattled in the lock.
'E's gettin' away! I
dunno 'oo 'e is, an 'e's gettin' away!
Skif practically flew up
the stairs, no longer caring if he was discovered, so long as he could see who
that voice belonged to!
Too late. Not only were
they gone, he couldn't even hear footsteps. He flung himself at the
windows—hopeless; not only was it dark outside, but the windows didn't
open and they were made of colored glass as well. There was no way he could see
anything through them—except for one single blob of light, a
lantern, perhaps, receding into the darkness. He returned to the door, but you
couldn't just open it from within once you got inside, it had to be
unlocked from the inside as well as from the outside. Cursing under his breath,
he got out his lock picks again, knowing that this would cost him yet more
time, in the dark and fumbling in his hurry.
He cursed his clumsy
fingers and the lock picks that suddenly turned traitor on him; at last he
heard the click of the
tumblers and wrenched the wretched door open.
There wasn't a single light
to be seen within the four walls of the cemetery. They'd gotten far enough away
that they were out of sight among the tombs, and by now Jass and his employer
would have gone their separate ways, with nothing to show the connection between
them, nothing to prove that “milord” wasn't just paying a
sentimental or pious visit on the anniversary of someone's death.
No! Skif wasn't going to give up that
easily.
From here there was only a
single path winding among the chapels, crypts, and trees, and Skif tore up it.
There were only two entrances, and he thought he knew which one
“milord” would take. He had to catch the man before he left the
cemetery—he had to! He had to know—
With his heart pounding and
his eyes burning with rage, he abandoned everything but the chase. At a point
where two private chapels faced one another across the path, where he might
have slowed, just in case there was someone lurking in the shadows, he only
sped up.
And at the last moment as
he passed between them, too late to avoid the ambush, he sprung a trap on
himself.
A trap that took the form
of a cord stretched at knee-height along the path.
Skif hit it, and went
flying face-first into the turf. The impact knocked the breath out of him and
left him stunned just long enough for the ambusher to get on top of him and pin
him down.
He fought—but his
opponent was twice his size and had probably forgotten more dirty tricks than
Skif knew. Ruthless, methodical, he made short work of one young boy. Before he
could catch the breath that had been knocked out of him by the fall, Skif found
himself gagged, his hands tied behind his back, pulled to his feet, and shoved
into one of those two chapels.
The door shut with an
ominous brazen clang. Skif's feet were kicked out from beneath him
before he could lash out at his captor, and he went to the floor like a sack of
meal.
There was a rattle of
metal, and the shutter of a dark lantern opened. Skif blinked, eyes watering at
the light, as the craggy sell-sword who had bought so much information from
Jass peered down at him
“Well, well. A trap
for a fox I set, and I catch a rabbit,” the man said, looking down at
Skif with no humor in his face whatsoever. He wasn't talking like one of the
denizens of Haven's rough streets anymore; he had an accent that Skif couldn't
place. “Now, why is it, I wonder, that wherever I find Jass, also you I
find?”
Skif glared at him over the
gag, daring him to try something. Not that he had the slightest idea of what he
was going to do if the man made a move…
But the man only stooped
swiftly, and seized one of Skif's ankles. Kick as hard as he could, Skif could
do nothing against the man's greater strength; at the cost of a bump on the
head that made him see stars, he gained nothing and found himself with both
ankles trussed and tied to his wrists, which were in turn tied behind his back.
Only then did the man take off the gag, taking care not to let his hands get
within range to be bitten.
He squatted easily beside
Skif, sitting on his heels. “I believe it's time speech we have, you and
I,” he said, frowning. “And it is that I hope for your sake that
you aren't Jass' errand boy.”
He stared hard at Skif for
a long time; Skif worked his jaw silently, and continued to glare at him,
although he was beginning to feel a little—odd. As if there was something
messing about inside his head.
So if 'e wants ter
talk, why don't 'eget on wi' it? he thought furiously. And at that exact moment, the
man smiled grimly, and nodded to himself.
“What were you doing
here?” the sell-sword asked as soon as Skif's mouth was clear of the
threads the cloth had left on his tongue.
“Sleepin'!”
Skif spat, and snarled in impotent fury. If it hadn't been for this bastard,
he'd have found out who Jass' employer was! He made up his mind not to tell the
man one word more than he had to.
“In a
cemetery?” The man raised one eyebrow.
Skif found angry words
tumbling out of his mouth, despite his resolution not to talk. “Wha's it
matter t’you? Or them? They's not gonna care—an'
it's a damn sight cooler an' quieter here than anywheres else! Them highborns
is all playin' out i'country, they ain't gonna know 'f I wuz
here!”
“You have a
point,” the man conceded, then his face hardened again. “But why is
it that you just happen sleeping to be in the same place where Jass
goes to have a little chat?”
“How shud I know?” Skif all but wailed.
“I drops off, next thing I knows, he's up there yappin' t' summun an' I wanta know who!”
If he'd had his hands free,
he'd have clapped both of them over his mouth in horror. His tongue didn't seem
to be under his control—what was happening to him?
“Oh, really?”
The man's other eyebrow arched toward his hairline. “And why is
that?”
“Becuz Jass' the
bastid what set th' big fire an' burned me out—an' the mun whut was with
'im wuz th' mun what
paid 'im t' do it!” Skif heard himself saying frantically. “I
know'd it, cuz I 'eerd 'im say so! 'Is boss set 'im another fire t' start right
whiles I was listenin'! An' I wanta know who he is cuz I'm gonna get 'im,
an' then I'm gonna get Jass, an—,”
“Enough.” The
man held up a sword-callused palm, and Skif found his flood of angry words cut
off again. Just in time, too; there had been tears burning in his eyes, and he
didn't want the man to see them. He blinked hard to drive them away,
but he couldn't do much about the lump in his throat that threatened to choke
him.
Wut in hell is happenin' to me?
But the man darted out a
hand, quick as a snake, and grabbed Skif's shoulder and shook it. That hand
crushed muscle and bone and hurt—
“Now, to me you
listen, boy, and engrave my words on your heart you will—,” the man
said, leaning forward until all Skif could see were his hawk-sharp, hawk-fierce
eyes. “You playing are in deeper waters than you know, and believe
me, to swim in them you cannot hope. Your nose out of this you keep, or likely
someone is to fish you out of the Terilee, with a rock around your ankles tied,
if find you at all they do.”
Skif shuddered
convulsively, and an involuntary sob fought its way out of his throat. The man
sat back on his heels again, satisfied.
“Jass will to worry
about shortly, much more than the setting of fires have,” the man said
darkly. “And he will answer for the many things he has
responsible been for.”
“But—”
“That is all you
need to know,”;
the man said forcefully, and the words froze in Skif's throat.
The sell-sword pulled out a
knife, and for one horrible moment, Skif thought that he was dead.
But the man laid it on the
floor, just out of reach, and stood up. “Too clever you are, by
half,” he said, with a grim little smile. “Now, about my business I
will be. The moment I leave, getting yourself loose you can be about. Manage
you will, quite sure I am.”
He dropped the shield over
the dark lantern, plunging the chapel into complete blackness. In the next moment,
although Skif hadn't heard him move, the door opened, a tall, lean shadow
slipped through it, and it closed again.
Skif lost no time in
wriggling over the stone floor to the place where the man had left the knife.
When he was right on top of it, he wriggled around until he could grab it. As
soon as he got it into his hands, he sawed through the cord binding his wrists
to his ankles. Not easy—but not impossible. The man had left him enough
slack in his ropes to do just that.
Once that was cut, he
managed to contort his body enough to get his arms back over to the front of
himself and then sawed through the bindings at ankle and wrist. It was a good
knife; sharp, and well cared for. If it didn't cut through the cords holding
him as if they were butter, he wasn't forced to hack at them for candlemarks
either.
But all the time his hands
were working, his mind was, too.
Who—and what—was
that man? How had he managed to get Skif to tell him everything he knew? Why
did he want to know so much about Jass?
Why'd 'e lemmego? Why'd
'e warn me off?
Not that Skif had any
intention of being warned off. Oo's 'e think 'e is, anyroad? Oo's 'e think
'e was talkin' to? If there was one thing that Skif was certain of, it was
his own expertise in his own neighborhood. However clever this man thought he
was, he wasn't living right next door to his target, now, was he? He hadn't
even known that Jass was the one who'd set that fire—Skif had seen a
flicker of surprise when his own traitorous mouth had blurted that
information out. He might think himself clever, but he wasn't as good as all
that.
But 'ow'd 'e make me
talk? More to the
point, could he do it again if he got Skif in his hands?
Best not to find out.
'E won' catch me a
second time, Skif resolved fiercely, as he cut through the last of the
cords on his wrists and shook his hands free.
He stood up, sticking the
knife in his belt. No point in wasting a good blade, after all. His anger still
roiled in his gut; by now Jass was far off, and his employer probably safe in
his fancy home.
I’ll know
'is voice, though, if I ever hear it agin. Small consolation, but the best
he had.
He slipped out the door of
the chapel and closed it behind himself, not caring if he left this one
unlocked or not. Around him the dead kept their silence, with nothing to show
that there had ever been anyone here. Crickets sang, and honeysuckle sent a
heavy perfume across the carefully manicured lawn. Jass had picked a good night
for a clandestine meeting; the moon was no bigger than a fingernail paring.
Skif made his way to the
spot where the wall was overhung by an ancient goldenoak—he hadn't come
in by a gate, and he didn't intend to leave by one either. All the while his
mind kept gnawing angrily on the puzzle of the sell-sword. Bastid. Oo's 'e
t' be so high i’ th' nose? Man sells anythin' 'e's got t' whosever gots
the coin! Hadn't he already proved that by buying information from Jass? An'
wut's 'e gonna do, anyroad? Where's 'e get off, tellin' me Jass's gonna go down
fer the fire? Why shud 'e care?
Unless—he
had a wealthy patron himself. Maybe someone who had lost money when the fire
gutted Skif's building?
Or maybe Jass' own employer
was playing a double game— covering his bets and his own back, hiring
someone to “find out who set the fire” so that Jass got caught, the
rich man could prove that he had gone far out of his way to try and catch the
arsonist. Then no matter what Jass said, who would believe him?
The thought didn't stop
Skif in his tracks, but it only roiled his gut further. The bastards! They were
all alike, those highborns and rich men and their hirelings! They
didn't care who paid, so long as their pockets were well-lined!
Skif swarmed up the tree by
feel, edged along the branch that hung over the opposite side, and dropped down
quietly to the ground, his heart on fire with anger.
Revenge. That's what he wanted. And he knew
the best way to get it, too. If he didn't have a specific target, he could
certainly make all of them suffer, at least a little. Just wait until they all
came back from their fancy country estates! Wait until they returned—and
came back, not just to things gone missing, but to cisterns and sewers plugged
up, wells and chimneys blocked, linens spoiled, moths in the woolens, mice in
the pantry and rats in the cellar! He'd cut sash cords, block windows so they
wouldn't close right, drill holes in rooftops and in water pipes. It would be a
long job, but he had all summer, and when he got through with them, the
highborn of Valdemar would be dead certain that they'd been cursed by an entire
tribe of malevolent spirits.
No time like right now,
neither, he
thought, with smoldering satisfaction as he fingered the sharp edge of his new
knife.
So what if he didn't have a
specific target. They were all alike anyway. So he'd make it his business to
make them all pay, if it took him the rest of his life.
SKIF had every intention of
beginning his campaign of sabotage that very night, but when he tried to get
near the district where the homes of the great and powerful were, he found the
Watch was unaccountably active. There were patrols on nearly every street, and
they weren't sauntering along either. Something had them alerted, and
after the third time of having to take cover to avoid being stopped and
questioned, he gave it up as hopeless and headed back to his room with an ill
grace.
He got some slight revenge,
though; as he turned a corner, a party of well-dressed, and very drunk young
men came bursting out of a tavern with a very angry innkeeper shouting curses
right on their heels. They practically ran him over, but in the scuffle and
ensuing confusion, he lifted not one, but three purses. Making impotent threats
and shouting curses of his own at them (which had all the more force because of
his personal frustrations), he turned on his heel and stalked off in an
entirely different direction.
Once out of sight, he
ducked into a shadow, emptied the purses of their coins into his own pouch, and
left the purses where he dropped them, tucking his pouch into the breast of his
tunic. Then he strolled away in still another direction. After a block or two,
there was nothing to connect him with the men he'd robbed. That was a mistake
that many pickpockets made; they hung onto the purses they'd lifted. Granted,
such objects were often valuable in themselves—certainly the three he'd
taken had been—but they also gave the law a direct link between robber
and robbed.
As he walked back toward
his room, he managed to get himself back under control. Taking the purses had
helped; it was a very small strike against the rich and arrogant bastards, but
a strike nevertheless. Just wait till they get to a bawdy house, an'
they've gotta pay—he thought, with grim satisfaction. They
better 'ope their friends is willin' t' part with th' glim! Skif had seen
the wrath of plenty of madams and whore-masters whose customers had declined to
pay, and they didn't take the situation lightly—nor did they accept
promissory notes. They also employed very large men to help enforce the house
rules and tariffs. When young men came into a place in a group, no one
was allowed to leave until everyone's score had been paid. Those who still had
purses would find them emptied before the night was over.
The thought improved his
humor, and that restored his appetite. Now much fatter in the pocket than he
had been this afternoon, he decided to follow his nose and see where it led
him.
It took him to a cookshop
that stood on the very border of his neighborhood, halfway between the
semirespectable district of entertainers, artists, musicians (not Bards, of
course), Peddlers, and decorative craftsmen and their 'prentices, and his own
less respectable part of town.
I've earned a meal, he declared; taking care not to
expose how much he had, he fished out one of the larger coins from his loot and
dropped the pouch back into his tunic. Best to get rid of the most
incriminating of the coins.
He eased on in; it was
full, but not overcrowded, and he soon found space at the counter to put in his
order. With a bowl of soup and a chunk of bread in one hand, and a mug of tea
in the other, he made his way back outside to the benches in the open air where
there were others eating, talking, or playing at dice or cards. Hot as it was,
there were more folk eating under the sky than under the roof.
As was his habit, he took
an out-of-the-way spot and kept his head down and his ears open. He was very
soon rewarded; the place was abuzz with the rumor that someone had
broken into the home of the wealthy merchant, Trenor Severik, and had stolen
most of his priceless collection of miniature silver figurines. Severik had
literally come home in time to see the thief vanishing out the window. Hence,
the Watch; every man had been called out, the neighborhood had been sealed off,
and anyone who couldn't account for himself was being arrested and taken off to
gaol. It seemed that one of those arrested was an acquaintance of several of
those sitting near Skif.
“Hard luck for poor
Korwain,” one of the artists said, with a snicker. “He couldn't say
where he'd been—of course.”
His friends nearly choked
on their meals. “I told him that woman was trouble,” said another,
whose dusty beard and hair bedecked with stone chips proclaimed him to be a
sculptor. “Two sittings, and she's got me backed into a corner, tryin' to
undo m'britches!” He shuddered, and the rest laughed. “Patron
of arts, she calls herself! My eye!”
“Heyla, we tried to
warn you, so don't say we didn't!” called a fellow with a lute case slung
over his back. “Korwain knew it, so he's only got himself to
blame!”
“That's what happens
when you let greed decide your commissions for you,” put in another,
whose mouth looked like a miser's purse and whose eyes gloated at a fellow
artist's misfortune. “I'd rather live on bread in a garret and serve the
Temples than feast on marchpane and capon and—,”
“Your paintings are
so stiff they wouldn't please anyone but a priest, so don't go all
over pious on us, Penchal!” catcalled the first artist.
That set off an argument on
artistic merit and morality that Skif had no interest in. He applied himself to
his soup, and left the bowl and mug on the table while the insults were still
coming thick and fast, and rapidly building to the point where it would be
fists, and not words, that would be flying.
At least now he knew why
the Watch was up, and he wouldn't dare try anything for days, even a fortnight.
Why would anyone bother to steal the collection of silver miniatures, anyway?
They were unique and irreplaceable, yes, but you'd never be able to sell them
anywhere, they were too recognizable, and you wouldn't get a fraction of their
value if you melted them down. Oh, a thief could hold them for ransom, Skif
supposed, but he'd certainly be found out and caught.
The only way the theft made
sense was if someone had gotten a specific commission to take them. It was an
interesting thought. Whoever had made the commission would have to be from
outside Haven; what was the use of having something like that if you couldn't
show it off? Anyone in Haven would know the collection as soon as it was
displayed. The client could even be outside Valdemar altogether. So the thief,
too, might be from outside Valdemar…
Huh. That'd be
something he
thought, keeping an eye out for trouble as he made his way back home. Have'ta
be some kinda Master Thief, I guess. Somebody with all kinds uv tricks. Wonder
if they's 'prentices fer that kinda work? He'd never heard of a Master
Thief, much less one that took on protégés, but maybe that sort
of thing happened outside of Valdemar. Like mebbe they's a whole Guild fer
Thieves. Wouldn' that be somethin'!
He amused himself with this
notion as he worked his way homeward. He never, even when he had no reason to
believe that he was being followed, went back home directly. He always doubled
back, ducked down odd side passages, even cut over fences and across back
gardens—though in the summer, that could be hazardous. In his
neighborhood, no one had a back garden for pleasure. People used every bit of
open ground to grow food in, and often kept chickens, pigeons, or a pig as
well. And they assumed anyone coming over the fence was there to steal some of
that precious food. Those that didn't have yards, but did have balconies, grew
their vegetables in pots. Those that had nothing more than a window, had window
boxes. Even Skif had a window box where he grew beans, trailing them around his
window on a frame made of pieces of string. It was just common sense to augment
what you could buy with what you could grow, but that did make it a bit more
difficult to take the roundabout path until after the growing season was over.
It wasn't as late as he'd
thought; lots of people were still up and about, making it doubly hazardous to
go jumping in and out of yards. The front steps of buildings held impromptu
gatherings of folks back from their jobs, eating late dinners and exchanging
gossip. Most of the inns and cookshops had put benches out onto the street, so
people could eat outside where it was cooler. It was annoying; Skif couldn't
take his usual shortcuts. On the other hand, so many people out here meant more
opportunities to confuse a
possible follower.
With that in mind, he
stopped at another cookshop for more tea and a fruit pie. More crust than
fruit, be it added, but he didn't usually indulge in anything so frivolous, and
the treat improved his temper a bit more. Not so much that he forgot his
anger—and the burning need to find out who Jass' boss was—but
enough so that he was able to look as though nothing in his life had changed in
the last few candlemarks.
He paid close attention to
those who sat down to eat after him, but saw no one that had also been at the
previous cook shop. That was a good sign, and he quickly finished his tea and
took the shortest way home.
Jass wasn't back yet.
Neither were his girls—which meant that Jass probably wasn't going to set
his fire tonight. Skif watered his beans and stripped for bed, lighting a stub
of a candle long enough to actually count his takings.
His eyes nearly popped out
of his head, and he counted it twice more before he believed it.
Gold. Five gold crowns,
more than he'd ever had in his life! He'd thought the tiny coins were
copperbits, not gold, and he'd paid for his meal and his treat with larger
silver royals so as to get rid of two of the most conspicuous coins in his
loot. He'd never dreamed the men could have been carrying gold.
Gold. Gold
meant—everything. With gold, he suddenly had the means to concentrate entirely
on finding Bazie's murderer. He wouldn't have to work the entire summer. With
gold, he had the means to offer the kind of bribe that would loosen even the
most reluctant of tongues.
With gold—he could
follow up on the only real clue he had that wasn't connected to Jass.
“… my lord
Orthallen gave you high recommendations…”
Gold could actually buy
Skif a way into Orthallen's household—you didn't just turn up at a Great
Lord's doorstep and expect to be hired. You had to grease palms before you got
a place where you could expect to have privileges, maybe even collect tips for
exemplary service. Gold would purchase forged letters of commendation—very
rarely did anyone ever bother to check on those, especially if they were from a
household inconveniently deep into the countryside. Those letters could get
Skif into, say, a position as an undergroom, or a footman. A place where he'd
be in contact with Lord Orthallen's guests, friends, and associates. Where
he could hear their voices.
This one encounter changed
everything…
Maybe.
It was one plan. There were
others, that would allow Skif to hang onto the unexpected windfall. Jass
wouldn't have been paid for the job entirely in advance—he'd have to
collect the rest, and maybe Skif could catch him at it. There were other places
where Skif could go to listen for that familiar, smooth and pitiless voice.
But the idea of insinuating
himself into a noble household was the kind of plan that the craggy-faced
sell-sword would not be able to anticipate. If he knew anything at all about
Skif, he'd know that in the normal course of things, pigs would fly before
someone like Skif would get his hands on enough money to buy his way into Lord
Orthallen's household.
So Skif carefully folded
the five gold coins into a strip of linen and packed them with his larger
silver coins in the money belt that never left his waist. Then he blew out his
candle, laid himself down, and began his nightly vigil of listening for Jass
and Jass' business.
Because while gold might
add to his options, if Bazie had taught him anything at all, it was to never,
ever abandon an option just because a new one opened up.
* * * * * * * * * *
But Jass didn't come back
that night, nor the next day. Skif fell asleep waiting to hear his footsteps on
the stairs, and woke the next morning to the unaccustomed sound of silence next
door. He waited all day, wondering, with increasing urgency, what was keeping
the man from his own rooms.
By nightfall, though, he
knew why.
At dusk, a three-man team
of the Watch came for Jass' two girls, escorting them off, rather than
taking them off under guard, so it wasn't that they were arrested or under
suspicion. Skif was at his window when they showed up, and he knew before they
ever came in view that something was wrong, for the whole street went
quiet. People whisked themselves indoors, or around corners, anything to get
out of sight, and even the littles went silent and shrank back against their
buildings, stopping dead in the middle of their games, and staring with round
eyes at the three men in their blue-and-gray tunics and trews. The Watch never
came to this part of town unless there was something wrong—or
someone was in a lot of trouble.
Skif ducked back out of
sight as soon as they came into view, and when he heard the unmistakable sound
of boots on the staircase, huddled against the wall next to the door so that no
one peering underneath it would see his feet.
What're they here for?
For me? Did that feller turn me in? Did summun figger I lifted them purses? His mind raced, reckoning the odds
of getting out via his emergency route through the window if they'd come for him,
wondering if that sell-sword had somehow put the Watch onto him. And if he
had— why?
The footsteps stopped at
his landing, and his heart was in his mouth—his blood pounding in his
ears—every muscle tensed to spring for the window.
But it wasn't his door they
knocked on—and they knocked, politely, rather than pounding on it and
demanding entrance. It was the girls' door, and when one of them timidly
answered, an embarrassed voice asked if “Trana and Desi Farane”
would be so kind as to come down to the Watch-station and answer a few questions.
Skif sagged down onto the
floor, limp with relief. Whatever it was, it had nothing to do with him.
Now, everyone knew that if
the Watch had anything on you, they didn't come and politely invite
you to the Watch Station. When someone came with that particular request, it
meant that you weren't in trouble, though someone else probably was. But if you
were asked to come answer questions and you refused, well… you could
pretty much reckon that from then on, you were marked. And anytime one of the
Watch saw you, they'd be keeping a hard eye on you, and they'd be likely to
arrest and fine you for the least little thing. So after a nervous-sounding,
unintelligible twitter of a conversation among all four of the sisters, Trana
and Desi emerged and five sets of footsteps went back down the staircase.
Now he had to see what was
up! When Skif peeked out around the edge of the window, he saw that two of the
Watch were carrying lit lanterns, making it very clear that the two girls
weren't being manhandled, or even touched. And he could see that the two girls
had taken long enough to lace their bodices tight, pull up their blouses, and
drop their skirts where they were usually kirtled up to show their ankles. They
were definitely putting on a show of respectability, which only made sense.
That was the last he saw of them until just before dark.
They returned alone, but
gabble in the street marked their arrival, waking Skif from a partial doze.
Their sisters must have
been watching from the window; they flew down the stairs to meet them, and half
the neighborhood converged on them. Skif took his time going downstairs, and by
then the block was abuzz with the news that Jass had been found dead in a
warehouse that afternoon, and the girls had been brought in to identify the
body. There was no question but that he was the victim of foul play; he'd been
neatly garroted, and his body hidden under an empty crate. He might not even
have been found except that someone needed the crate and came to fetch it,
uncovering this body.
Damn… Skif couldn't quite believe it,
couldn't quite take it in. Dead? But—
By the time Skif drifted to
the edge of the crowd to absorb the news, Trana and Desi were sobbing
hysterically, though how much of their sorrow was genuine was anyone's guess.
Skif had the shrewd notion that they were carrying on more for effect than out
of real feeling. Their sisters, with just as much reason to be upset, looked
more disgruntled at all of the attention that Trana and Desi were getting than
anything else.
Skif huddled on the edge of
the crowd, trying to overhear the details. There weren't many; he felt numb, as
if he'd been hit by something but hadn't yet felt the blow. Before a quarter
candlemark had passed, the landlord appeared.
He had tools and his
dimwitted helper; he pushed past the crowd and ran up the stair. The sounds of
hammering showed he was securing the door of Jass' room with a large padlock
and hasp. An entire parade, led by the girls, followed him up there where he
was standing, lantern in one hand, snapping the padlock closed. “There
may be inquiries,” he said officiously when Desi objected, claiming that
she'd left personal belongings in Jass' rooms. “If the Watch or the Guard
wants to inspect this place, I'll be in trouble if I let anyone take anything
out.”
There wouldn't be any
inquiries, and they all knew it; this was just the landlord's way of securing
anything of value in there for himself.
But if they knew what I
knew—Skif
thought, as he closed and bolted his own door, and put his back to it.
He began to shake.
Of all the people who could
have wanted Jass dead, the only one with the money to get the job done quietly
was the smooth-voiced man in the cemetery. What had the sell-sword said? “You're
in deeper waters than you can swim—,” or something like that.
Deep waters—his knees went weak at how close he'd come last night to
joining Jass under that crate. If he'd been caught down in that crypt—
Skif sat down on his
bedroll and went cold all over. There was at least one person in Haven who knew
that there was a connection between Skif and Jass. And that craggy-faced
sell-sword just might come looking for him, to find out exactly what, and how
much, Skif knew.
I got to get out of
here. Now!
The thought galvanized him.
It didn't take him long to bundle up his few belongings. More and r. ore people
were showing up to hear the news directly from the girls, and the more people
there were moving around, the better his odds were of getting away without
anyone noticing. He watched for his chance, and when a group of their fellow
lightskirts descended on Desi and Trana and carried them off to the nearest
tavern, the better to “console” them, he used the swirl of girls
and the clatter they generated to his advantage. He slipped out behind them,
stayed with them as far as the tavern, and then got moving in the opposite
direction as quickly as he could.
He didn't really have any
ideas of where he was going, but at the moment, that was all to the good. If he
didn't know where he was going, no one else would be able to predict it either.
The first place that anyone
would look for him would be here, of course, but as Skif trudged down
the street, looking as small and harmless as he could manage, he put his mind
to work at figuring out a place where someone on his track was not
likely to look. What was the most out of character for him?
Well—a Temple. But I don'
think I'm gonna go lookin' t' take vows— was his automatic thought.
But then, suddenly, that didn't seem so outlandish a notion. Not taking vows,
of course—but—
Abruptly, he altered his
path. This was going to be a long walk, but he had the notion that in the end,
it was going to be worth it.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif made his eyes as big
and scared as he could, and twisted his cap in his hands as he waited for
someone to answer his knock at the Temple gate. This Temple was not the one
where his cousin Beel was now a full priest; it wasn't even devoted to the same
god, much less the same Order. This was the Temple and Priory of Thenoth, the
Lord of the Beasts, and this Order took it on themselves to succor and care for
injured, sick, and aged animals, from sparrows and pigeons to broken-down
carthorses.
It existed on charity, and
as such, was one of the poorest Temples in Haven. And one thing it could always
use was willing hands. Not everyone who worked here in the service of Thenoth
was a priest or a novice; plenty of ordinary people volunteered a few
candlemarks in a week for the blessing of the God.
Now, what Skif was hoping
was that he could hide here for the sake of his labor. He hoped he had a
convincing enough story.
The door creaked open, and
a long-nosed Priest in a patched and dusty brown robe looked down at him, lamp
in one hand. “If you be seekin' charity, lad, this be'nt the place for
ye,” he said, wearily, but not unkindly. “Ye should try
the—,”
“Not charity,
sor,” Skif said, putting on his best country accent. “I be a
norphan, sor, mine nuncle turn me out of the far-um, and I come here t'city
a-lookin' for horse-work, but I got no character. I be good with horses, sor,
an' donkeys, an' belike, but no mun gi' me work withouten a character.”
The Priest opened the door
a little wider, and frowned thoughtfully. “A character, is't? Would ye
bide in yon loft, tend the beasts, and eat with the Brethren
for—say—six moon, an' we give ye a good letter?”
Skif bobbed his head
eagerly. “Ye'd gi' me a good character, then? Summut I can take fer
t'work fer stable?”
He's taken it! he thought with exultation.
“If ye've earned
it.” The priest opened the gate wide, and Skif stepped into the dusty
courtyard. “Come try your paces. Enter freely, and walk in peace.”
Skif felt his fear slide
off him and vanish. No one would look for him here—and even if they did,
no one would dare the wrath of a God to try and take him out. So what if his
story wasn't quite the truth?
I don' mind a bit'uv
hard work. God can't take exception t'that.
The priest closed the gate
behind them, and led Skif into and through the very simple Temple, out into
another courtyard, and across to a stabling area.
As he followed in the
priest's wake, Skif was struck forcibly by two things. The first was the
incredible poverty of this place. The second was an aura of peace that
descended on him the moment he crossed the threshold.
It was so
powerful, it seemed to smother every bad feeling he had. Suddenly he wasn't
afraid at all—not of the sell-sword, not of the bastard that had arranged
for Bazie's building to burn—
Somehow, he knew, he knew,
that nothing bad could come inside these walls. Somehow, he knew that as long
as he kept the peace here, he would not ever have to fear the outside world
coming in to get him.
That should have frightened
him… and it didn't.
But he didn't have any
leisure to contemplate it either, once they entered the stable. Skif had ample
cause now to be grateful for the time he'd spent living in that loft above the
donkey stable where he'd gotten acquainted with beast tending— because it
was quite clear that the Order was badly short-handed. One poor old man was still
tottering around by the light of several lamps, feeding and watering the motley
assortment of hoof stock in this stable.
Skif didn't even hesitate
for a moment; this, if ever, was the moment to prove his concocted story, and a
real stableboy wouldn't have hesitated either. He dropped his bedroll and
belongings just inside the stable door, and went straight for the buckets;
reckoning that water was going to be harder for the old fellow to carry than
grain or hay. And after all, he'd had more than his share of water carrying
when he'd been living with Bazie…
The old man cast him a look
of such gratitude that Skif almost felt ashamed of the ruse he was running on
these people. Except that it wasn't exactly a ruse… he was going
to do the work, he just wasn't planning on sticking around for the next six
moons. And, of course, he was going to be doing some other things on the side
that they would never know about.
As he watered each animal
in its stall, he took a cursory look at them. For the most part, the only thing
wrong with them was that they were old—not a bad thing, since it meant
that none of them possessed enough energy or initiative to try more than a
halfhearted, weary nip at him, much less a kick.
Poor old things, he thought, venturing to pat one
ancient donkey who nuzzled him with something like tentative affection as he
filled its watering trough. And these were the lucky ones—beasts whose
owners felt they deserved an honorable retirement after years of endless labor.
The unlucky ones became stew and meat pies in the cookshops and taverns that
served Haven's poor.
“Bless ye, my
son,” said the old priest gratefully, as they passed one another.
“We be perilous shorthanded for the hoof stock.”
“Just in
stable?” Skif asked, carefully keeping to his country accent.
The priest nodded, patting
a dusty rump as he moved to fill another manger. “With the wee beasts,
the hurt ones, there's Healer Trainees that coom t'help, an' there's folks that
don't mind turnin' a hand with cleanin' and feedin'. But this—,”
Skif laughed softly.
“Aye, granther, this be work, eh?”
The old priest laughed
himself. “ 'Struth. They say there's a pair of novices coming up, come
winter, but till then—,”
“ 'Till then, I'll be
takin' the heavy work, granther,” Skif heard himself promise.
When the last of the beasts
were watered and fed, the old man showed him his place in the loft, and left
him with a lantern, trudging back to the Chapter House. Like his last bed above
a stable, this was in a gable end with a window supplied with storm shutters,
piled high with hay, that looked out over the courtyard. He spread out his
bedroll, stowed his few possessions in the rafters, blew out the lantern, and
lay down to watch the moon rise over the roofs of Haven.
This's been—about th' strangest day
of m'life, he thought, hands tucked behind his head. What was just about
the strangest part of it was that he had literally gone from a state of fearing
for his very life, to—this.
There was such an aura of
peace and serenity within these walls! What might have seemed foolish trust
under any other circumstances—after all, he was just some stranger who'd
shown up on their doorstep, and at night, yet—was perfectly
understandable now that Skif could see the poverty of the place himself. There
literally was nothing to steal. If he didn't do the work he'd promised, he
wouldn't be fed, and he'd be turned out. There was no reason for the Brethren
not to trust him.
He should have been feeling
very smug, and very clever. He'd found the perfect hiding place, and it was
well within striking distance of the manors of the high and mighty.
Instead, all he could think
was that, as workworn and weary as both the priests had seemed, there had also
been something about them that made his cleverness seem not quite as clever as
he'd thought it was. As if they had seen through his ruse, and didn't care.
And that didn't make any sense at all.
I've got to think this
through— he
told himself, fighting the soporific scent of cured hay, the drowsy breathing
of the animals in their stalls beneath him, and the physical and emotional
exhaustion of the last day and night.
It was a battle he was
doomed to lose from the start. Before the moon rose more than a hand's breadth
above the houses, he was as fast asleep as the animals below.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif started awake, both
hands clutching hay, as a mellow bell rang out directly above his head. For a
moment he was utterly confused—he couldn't remember where he was, much
less why he'd been awakened by a bell in the pitch-dark.
Then it all came back, just
as someone came across the courtyard bearing a lit lantern.
Hellfires! he thought, a little crossly, yet
a little amused. I shoulda known this lot'd be up afore dawn! Mebbe I ain't
been so smart after all!
“Heyla,
laddie!” called the aged voice of last night from below. “Be ye
awake?”
“Oh, aye,
granther,” Skif replied, stifling a groan. “I be a-coomin'
down.”
He brought last night's
lantern down with him, and he and the old man made the morning rounds of the
stable in an oddly companionable silence. The old man didn't ask his
name—and didn't seem to care that Skif didn't offer it. What he did
do was give Skif the name and history of every old horse, donkey, mule, and
goat in the stable, treating each of them like the old friend it probably was.
When they finished feeding
and watering, the old man led Skif into the Chapter House, straight to a room
where others of the Order had stripped to the waist and were washing up. Not
wanting to sit down to breakfast smelling of horse and goat, Skif was perfectly
willing to follow their example. From there they all went to breakfast, which
was also eaten in silence—oat porridge, bread, butter and milk. Skif was
not the only person who wasn't wearing the robes of the Order, but the other
two secular helpers were almost as old as the priest who tended the stable.
There were younger priests, but they all had some sort of deformity or
injury that hadn't healed right.
One and all, either through
age or defect, they seemed to be outcasts, people for whom there was no
comfortable niche in a family, nor a place in the society of other humans.
Maybe that was why they came here, and devoted themselves to animals…
Yet they all seemed
remarkably content, even happy.
After breakfast, it was
back to the stable, where Skif mucked out the stalls while the old priest groomed
his charges. Even the goats were brushed until their coats shone—as much
as the coat of an aged goat could. Then it was time for the noon meal, with
more washing-up first, then the old man had him take the couple of horses that
were still able to do a little work out to help carry a few loads about the
compound. He and his charges hauled firewood to the kitchen, feed grains to
bird coops, rubbish out to be sorted, muck to bins where muck collectors would
come to buy it.
The place was larger than
he'd thought. There were mews for aging or permanently injured hawks and
falcons, a loft for similarly injured doves and pigeons, kennels for dogs, a
cattery, a chicken yard that supplied the Order with eggs, a small dairy herd
of goats, and a place for injured wildlife. It was here that Skif caught sight
of a couple of youngsters not much older than he, wearing robes of a pale
green, and he realized with a start that these must be the Healer Trainees he'd
heard about. It was, quite literally, the first time he had ever seen a Healer
of any rank or station, and he couldn't help but gawp at them like the country
bumpkin he was pretending to be.
Then it was time for the
evening meal—all meals were very plain, with the noon and evening meal
consisting of bread, eggs, cheese, and vegetables, with the addition of soup at
the noon meal and fruit at the dinner meal. Then came the same feeding and
watering chores he'd had last night, and with a start, he realized that the
entire day had flowed past him like a tranquil stream, and he hadn't given a
single thought to anything outside the four walls of the Order.
And realized with an even
greater start that he didn't care, or at least, he hadn't up until that time.
And he felt a very
different sort of fear, then. The place was changing him. And unless he started
to fight it, there was a good chance that it wouldn't be long until no one
recognized him. And possibly even more frightening, he had to wonder how long
it would be before he wouldn't even recognize himself.
SKIF decided that no matter
how tired he was, he was not going to put off the start of his vendetta any
longer. And he wasn't going to let the deep peace of this place wash away his
anger either.
When he finished watering
the animals for the night and the old priest tottered back to the Chapter
House, he blew out his lantern, but perched himself in the loft window to keep
an eye on the rest of the Priory.
One by one, lights winked
out across the courtyard. Skif set his jaw as a drowsy peace settled over the
scene, and hovered heavily all around him. He knew what it was, now—this
was the Peace of the God, and it kept everyone who set foot here happy and
contented.
Granted, that wasn't bad
for those who lived here; there were no fights among the animals, and there was
accord among those who cared for them. But this peace was a trap for Skif; it
would be all too easy to be lulled by it until he forgot the need for
revenge—forgot what he was. He didn't want to forget what he was, and he
didn't want to become what this place wanted him to be.
When the last light winked
out, he waited a little longer, marking the time by how far above the horizon a
single bright star rose. And when he figured that everyone would surely be
asleep, he moved.
For someone like Skif,
there was no challenge in getting over the walls, silently as any shadow. He
knew where to go first, too. If he could not strike at his foe directly, he
could at least strike at someone who was near to his real target. Serve the
rich bastard right, for trusting someone who would murder innocent people just
because they were in his way. Besides, all those rich bastards were alike. Even
if this one hadn't actually murdered poor folks, he probably wouldn't care that
his friend had.
And my Lord Rovenar was oh,
so conveniently away on his family estate in the country.
Lord Rovenar's roof was
fashionably paved in slate. It was with great glee that Skif proceeded to
riddle the entire roof with cracks and gaps. The next time it rained, the roof
would leak like a sieve.
There was also a cistern up
here, a modern convenience that permitted my lord and his family to enjoy the
benefits of running water throughout the mansion. Skif hastened the ruin of the
upper reaches of the building by piercing the pipes leading downward, creating
a slow leak that would empty the cistern directly into the attics, and from
there into the rest of the house.
Besides rainwater, the
cistern could be filled by pumping water up from the mansion's own well. But by
the time Skif was finished, any water pumped up would only drain into the
attics with the rest of it.
So much for vandalism on
the exterior. Skif worked his way over to an attic window, which wasn't locked.
After all, the servants never expected anyone to be up on the roof, and cer
tainly wouldn't expect that anyone who did get up on the roof would
dangle himself over the edge, push open the shutters with his feet, and let
himself inside. His night had only just begun.
* * * * * * * * * *
When he let himself out
again, this time from a cellar window, his pockets were full of small, valuable
objects and the trail of ruin had continued, though most of it would take days
and weeks before it was discovered. Skif had left food in beds to attract
insects and mice, and had ensured that those pests would invade by laying
further trails of diluted honey and crumbs all over the house around the
baseboards where it was unlikely that the maids—slacking work in the
master's absence—would notice. He left windows cracked open—left
shutters ajar. Insects would soon be in the rooms, and starlings and pigeons
colonizing the attic. The skeleton staff that had been left here would not
discover any of this, for his depredations took place in rooms that had been
closed up, the furnishings swathed in sheets. My lord would return to a house
in shambles, and it would take a great deal of money and effort to make it
livable again.
He ghosted his way across
the kitchen garden and over the wall, using a trellis as a ladder. But once on
the other side, he laid a trail of a different sort—all of those valuable
trinkets he'd filled his pockets with. He scattered them in his wake, and
trusted to greed to see to it that they never found their way back to their
true owner again. He took nothing for himself, if for no other reason than that
it would prevent anyone from connecting him with the trail of damage.
He slipped easily back over
the Temple walls and got into his bed in the loft in plenty of time for a nap.
When the bell sounded and woke him, if he wasn't fully rested, at least he
didn't look so exhausted that anyone commented on it.
Although the meals he'd
shared with the Brethren yesterday had been shared in silence, evidently there
was no actual rule of silence, for the noon meal brought a flurry of
gossip from the outside world.
“The Master Thief
struck again last night,” said one of the younger priests to the rest of
the table. “The streets are full of talk.”
“And he must be from
somewhere outside Haven, so they say,” added another with a shake of his
head. “Singularly careless, he was; he left a trail of dropped objects
behind him, I heard. I can vouch that there are so many people scouring the
alleys for bits of treasure that some of the highborn have asked the Guard to
drive them back to the slums.”
“I hope,” said
the Prior, with great dignity, “that the Guard declined. The alleys are
public thoroughfares; they do not belong to the highborn. Neither is the Guard
answerable to those with noble titles who are discomfited by the poor outside
their walls. There cannot be any justification for such a request.”
“Since there are
still treasure hunters looking in every nook and cranny, I suspect they did
decline,” the young priest said cheerfully. He seemed highly amused, and
Skif wondered why.
The Prior shook his head
sadly. “I know that you have little sympathy when rich men are despoiled
of their goods, Brother Halcom.”
“If the gods choose
the hand of a thief to chastise those who are themselves thieves, I find it
ironic, but appropriate, sir,” Brother Halcom replied evenly. “This
Master Thief has so far robbed two men who have greatly oppressed others. You
know this to be true.”
“Nevertheless, the
thief himself commits a moral error and incurs harm to his soul with his
actions,” the Prior chided him gently. “You should spend less time
gloating over the misfortune of the mighty and more in praying that this
miscreant realizes his errors and repents.”
Brother Halcom made a wry
face, but the Prior didn't see it. Skif did, however, and he noted when the
young priest rose from the table that his leg ended in a dreadful club foot.
The priest had spoken in the accents of someone who was highly educated, and
Skif had to wonder how much Brother Halcom knew personally about the
two who had “officially” been robbed.
And whether he knew anything
about the one that Skif had despoiled…
For one moment, he wondered
if the young man had really meant what he said. He'd sounded sympathetic.
Fah. He'll have no time
fer the likes of me, no doubt, he thought, hardening his heart. Well, look who's stuck muckin'
out the stalls, an who's playin' with the broke-winged birds! Push comes t'
shove, money an' rank stands together 'gainst the rest of us what always does
the dirty work anyroad.
He finished his meal and
went back out to clean kennels.
With the Master Thief out
last night—and everybody and his dog hunting for the goodies that Skif
had let fall—the last thing Skif was going to do was to go out again
tonight. No, things would have to cool down a bit before he ran the rooftops
again. It gave him a great deal of pleasure, though, to lie back in the
sweet-smelling hay and contemplate last night's work. The only thing that
spoiled his pleasure was the thought that this unknown Master Thief was going
to get all of the credit for his work.
On the other hand, it would
probably anger the Master Thief to be saddled with the eventual blame for all
of the vandalizing Skif had done.
And at the moment, no one
would be looking for a mere boy; they'd be trying to catch a man. This Master
Thief was proving rather useful to Skif's campaign.
I s'pose I oughta be
grateful to 'im,
Skif thought, but he didn't feel grateful.
In fact, after a while, he
realized that he wasn't as satisfied with last night's work as he thought he
should be. It just wasn't enough, somehow. He was thrashing around at random,
blindly trying to hit the one he truly wanted to hurt and hoping that
somehow in the chaos he'd connect with a blow. And even then—how did
putting holes in someone's roof measure up to burning down a building and
committing coldblooded murder in the process?
It didn't, and that was
that. I want him, Skif
thought angrily. I want the
bastard what ordered it!
Nothing more—but
nothing less. And right now, he was settling for less.
Still, that Brother Halcom
had a point, too. He'd seemed to think that the two highborn nobles that had
been robbed had pretty much deserved it and probably Lord Rovenar had done a
dirty deed or two in his life, and Skif had been nothing more than the
instrument of payback. That wasn't a bad thought.
Brother Halcom knew the
highborn…
Brother Halcom might
know enough to give Skif a clue or two to the identity of the one highborn that
Skif really wanted. So maybe Skif ought to see if he could get Brother Halcom
to talk.
Finding someone to hurt
that he knew deserved it might feel better than this random lashing
out.
And maybe, just maybe,
Brother Halcom would know who the smooth-voiced highborn was.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif watched Brother Halcom
from a distance for a full week before making a tentative approach. He learned
two things in that time; Brother Halcom was from a highborn family, and he was
here because he wanted to be. Not that his family hadn't tried to get their
“deformed” offspring out of sight, but they'd chosen a much more
comfortable—and secluded—Temple for him to enter. Halcom had stood
up to them, and threatened to make a scene if he wasn't allowed his
choice.
That gave Skif a bit more
respect for the man, and Halcom's value rose again in his eyes when he realized
that Halcom didn't shirk the dirty work after all. He just did the small
things, rather than the large. He did his share of cleaning— usually
cleaning up after the Healer Trainees when they'd finished treating a sick or
injured animal. When there was a beast that needed to be tended all night, it
was Halcom, like as not, who stood the vigil. And when an animal was dying, it
was Halcom who stayed with it, comforting it as best he could.
Finally, Skif found a
moment to make a cautious overture to the young priest. Halcom had hobbled out
to the stable to assist, not a Healer Trainee, but a farrier who often donated
his time and expertise, and Skif was also called on to help. The injury was a
split and overgrown hoof on a lamed carthorse; Halcom was asked to hold the
horse's head, since he, more than anyone else, was able to keep animals calm
during treatment. And Skif was there to hold the hoof while the farrier trimmed
it and fastened a special shoe to help the hoof heal.
When the farrier had left,
and Skif had taken the horse back to its stall, Halcom seemed disinclined to
leave. “You've been doing good work here, friend,” Halcom said,
looking around at the rest of the stable without getting up from the hay bale
he was sitting on. “I'm glad you came here. Poor old Brother Absel just
isn't up to the heavy work anymore.”
“Thankee, sor,”
Skif said, keeping to his persona of country bumpkin, and bobbing his head
subserviently. “Would ye might be a-givin' me a character, too? That be
what'm here for.”
“I could probably do
better than that, if what you want is stable work,” Halcom admitted, but
with a raised eyebrow. “I've no doubt I could recommend you to several
people for that. Is that what you want?”
“Oh, aye, sor,”
Skif replied, feigning eagerness.
“Balderdash,”
Halcom countered, startling Skif. “You're better than that. You don't really
want to be a lowly stable hand for the rest of your life, do you?” His
eyes gleamed with speculation. “You are much too intelligent for that.
What are you aiming at? Master of Horse? Chief Coachman?”
“Ah—,”
Skif stammered, before he got his wits together. “But I've got no
training, sor. Dunno much but burthen beasts, and never learnt to drive.”
Halcom waved that aside as
of no consequence. “Nor have most boys your age when they go into
service. As small as you are, though—learning to handle the reins could
be problematic. I'm not sure you could control a team.”
“I be stronger nor I
look, sor,” Skif said, stung.
Halcom laughed, but it
didn't have that sly, mean sound to it that Skif had half expected. “Oh,
you'd make a fine smart little footman, sitting up beside your master on a
fashionable chariot, but I'll tell you the truth, lad, there is not a single
highborn or man of means and fashion that I'd feel comfortable sending you to
in that capacity. The good men have all the loyal footmen they need—and
the others—,” he shook his head. “I won't send you to a bad
master.”
“Ye might tell me who
they be, sor?” Skif offered tentatively. “If I didna know it, I
might take a place I was offered—”
“So you can avoid
them?” Halcom nodded thoughtfully. “That's no bad idea. Clever of
you to think of it.” And he proceeded, with forthright candor, to outline
the character of every man he thought Skif ought not to take service with. He
was so candid that Skif was, frankly, shocked. Not at the litany of faults and
even vices—his upbringing in the worst part of Haven had exposed him to
far worse than Halcom revealed. No, it was that Halcom was not at all reticent
about unrolling the listing of faults of his “own kind.”
As Halcom spoke, Skif found
himself at war within himself. He wanted to trust Halcom, and he had
sworn never to trust anyone. More than that, he wanted to like Halcom.
It seemed to him that Halcom could easily become a friend.
And he did not
want any more friends.
“That leaves plenty
of good masters to take service with, mind,” Halcom pointed out when he
was finished, and smiled. “And for all my differences with my own family,
I can quite cheerfully recommend you to take service with them. They're quite
good to those who serve them well.”
Huh. It's only their
own flesh'n'blood that they muck about with, eh? Skif thought. Guess you'n'me have more in
common than I thought.
“It was your own
uncle that turned you out, wasn't it?” Halcom said suddenly, startling
Skif again with his knowledge of Skif's “background.” Halcom
laughed at his expression, wryly. “I suppose we have more in common than
either of us would have suspected.”
“ ’Twas your
nuncle sent ye off?” Skif ventured.
Halcom nodded, and his face
shadowed. “My existence was an embarrassment,” he admitted sourly.
“My uncle feared that my presence in his household would cast a shadow
over some pending betrothal arrangements he was negotiating. My
father—his younger brother—has no backbone to speak of, and agreed
that I ought to be persuaded to a vocation.”
“What?” Skif
asked indignantly. “They figger you'd scare the bride?”
“My uncle suggested
that the prospective bride's father might rethink his offer if he thought that
deformity ran in my family,” Halcom said bluntly, his mouth twisting in a
frown. “Since my parents are dependent on his generosity for a place, I
suppose I can't blame them…” He sighed deeply, and his expression
lightened. “In the end, really, I'm rather glad it happened. I had very
little to do with myself, I'm really not much of a scholar, and— well,
needless to say, I'm not cut out for Court life either. I've always loved
animals, and neither they, nor my fellow Brothers, care about this wretched leg
of mine. And I did manage to shame my uncle into making a generous
donation when he dumped me here.”
Skif nodded his head,
concealing as best he could that he was racked by an internal struggle. He
really, truly wanted to be Halcom's friend. And he really, truly, did
not want to make another friend that he knew he would only lose.
I ain't stayin' here
forever, he told
himself sternly. He wouldn' be so nice if he knew what I was. Hellfires,
he'd turn me straight over to th' Watch if he knew what I was!
But he could almost hear
the place whispering to him. It wanted him to stay. He could have a friend
again. No one here would care what he had been, only what he was now, and what
he might become. Oh, he'd never be rich—but he'd never starve either.
He steeled himself against
the seductive whispers of peace. Him? Bide in a place like this? Not when he
had a debt to repay! Not when there was someone out there that was so ruthless
he would do anything to anyone who stood in his way!
Besides, this place would
put him to sleep in a season. He'd turn into a sheep inside of a year. And if
there was one thing that Skif had no desire to become, it was a sheep.
“Well, I imagine
you've heard more than enough to send you to sleep about me,”
Halcom said, hauling himself to his feet again. “And I still have my
charges to attend to. I won't keep you from your own duties any more,
lad—but do remember what I've told you, and that if you want a second
letter of commendation to go with the Prior's when you leave, I will be happy
to write one for you.”
That last, said as Halcom
turned to go, had the sound of a formal dismissal, superior to inferior.
There, you see? he taunted that seductive whisper.
I ain't a friend to the likes of a
highborn, even if his people did cast 'im off. A mouse might's well ask a hawk
t'be his friend. Hawk even say yes—till he got hungry.
* * * * * * * * * *
Another week passed, and
the city was struck with a heat wave that was so oppressive people and animals
actually began dying.
The Queen closed the Court
and sent everyone but her Privy Council out of the city. But there was nowhere
for the poor and the working classes to go, and even if there had been, how
could ordinary people just pack up and leave? How would they make a living, pay
their bills, feed their children? Life in Haven went on as best it could. As
many folk as could changed their hours, rising before dawn, working until the
heat grew intolerable, enduring as best they could until late afternoon, then
taking up their tasks again in the evening. The Prior knew a clever trick or
two, though, and the Brethren began going through the poorer neighborhoods,
teaching people what the Prior had taught them—for although it was the
Lord of the Beasts that the Brethren served, nevertheless, Man was brother to
the Beasts.
Water-soaked pads of straw
in windows somehow cooled the air that blew through them, so long as there was
a breeze. And if there wasn't, the cheapest, more porous terra-cotta jars
filled with water and placed about a room also helped to cool the air as the
water evaporated from them. Stretching a piece of heavy paper over a frame,
then fastening that frame by one side to the ceiling and attaching a cord to a
corner created a huge fan that would create a breeze when the winds themselves
didn't oblige; there were always children to pull the cord, and they didn't
mind doing so when the breeze cooled them as well. And the same cheap
terra cotta that was used for those jars could be made into tiles to be soaked
with water and laid on the floor—also cooling a room or the overheated
person who lay down on them. It helped; all of it helped.
People were encouraged to
sleep on flat rooftops or in their gardens or even in parks by night, and in
cellars by day.
But there was always
someone greedy enough to want to make a profit from the misfortune of others.
Suddenly the dank and dark basement rooms that had been the cheapest to rent
became the most expensive. Not all landlords raised the rents on their cellars,
but many did, and if it hadn't been so stiflingly hot, there might have been
altercations over it.
But it was just too hot. No
one could seem to get the energy even to protest.
Skif was terribly
frustrated; it was nearly impossible to move around the city by night without
being seen! And yet, with all of the wealthy and highborn gone, it should have
been child's play to continue his vendetta! Why, the huge manors and mansions
were so deserted that the Master Thief must have been looting them with
impunity, knowing that no one would discover his depredations until the heat
wave broke and people returned to Haven.
Hellfires, Skif thought grumblingly, as he
returned from an errand to the market, through streets that the noon heat had
left deserted. It'd be easier to make a run by day than by—
Then it hit him. Of
course! Why not make his raids
by day? He was supposed to be resting, like everyone and everything, during the
heat of the day. No one would miss him at the Priory, and there would be no one
around to see him in the deserted mansions, not with the skeleton staffs
spending their time in the cool of the wine cellars, most of them asleep if
they had any sense!
That's pro'lly what the
Master Thief's doing! he thought with glee. He was delighted to have
thought of it, and enjoyed a moment of mental preening over his own cleverness.
Well, he certainly would not
be wearing his black “sneak suit” for these jobs. His best bet was
to look perfectly ordinary. The fact was, he probably wouldn't even need to get
in via the rooftops; the doors and windows would all be unlocked. After all,
who would ever expect a thief to walk in the kitchen door in broad daylight?
He brought the bag of flour
and the basket of other sundries he'd been sent for to the kitchen and left it
on the table.
The Brother who acted as
cook had changed the routine because of the heat. A great many things were
being served cold; boiled eggs, cheese, vegetables and so forth. Actual cooking
was done at night and in ovens and on brick stoves erected in the kitchen
courtyard. The biggest meal of the day was now breakfast; the noon meal was no
longer a meal, but consisted of whatever anyone was able to eat (given the
heat, which killed appetites), picked up as one got hungry, in the kitchen. Big
bowls of cleaned, sliced vegetables submerged in water lined the counters,
loaves of bread resided under cheesecloth, boiled eggs in a smaller bowl beside
them. There was butter and cheese in the cold larder if anyone wanted it, which
hardly anyone did.
Skif helped himself to
carrot strips and celery and a piece of bread; he ate the bread plain, because
he couldn't bear the thought of butter either. The place might just as well
have been deserted; the only sign that there had been anyone in the
kitchen was the lumps of bread dough left to rise under cloths along their
shelf.
Skif wasn't all that hungry
either, but he ate and drank deeply of the cooled water from yet another
terra-cotta jar. Then he went straight back out, as if he had been sent on a
second errand. Not that there was anyone about to notice.
He sauntered along the
streets, watching the heat haze hovering above the pavement, keeping to the
shade, and noting that there still were a few folk out. They paid no attention
to him, and he gave them no more than a cursory glance.
There was not so much as a
hint of the Watch. No surprise there; what was there for them to do? There
would be no fights, and it was too hot for petty theft, even if there was
anything open at noon to steal from.
Where to hit? That was the
question. He had no clear target in mind, and he wasn't as familiar with who
belonged to which great mansion as he would have liked. Finally he decided, for
lack of any other ideas, to bestow his attentions on one Thomlan Vel Cerican, a
charming fellow who had amassed a great deal of wealth by squeezing his poor
tenants and giving them as little in the way of decent housing as he could get
away with. He was one of the landlords who had responded to the current heat
wave by evicting tenants from the newly-desirable basement rooms and charging a
premium rate for them—sending the evicted to live in the attics.
It seemed as good a reason
as any to wreak as much havoc as humanly possible on him. If he hadn't burned
his own buildings to avoid having to make repairs, it was only because he had
balked at actually destroying anything he owned.
So Skif's steps took him in
the direction of the great homes of those who aspired to be counted among the
highborn, not those who had actually gotten to that position.
There was still no sign of
Watch, Guards, or anyone else. He strolled along the street, not the alley, and
nothing met his interested gaze but shuttered and curtained windows behind the
gates. These houses, while imposing, did not boast the grounds and gardens of
those of the true nobility. Land was at a premium within the second set of city
walls.
There were three sets of
walls, in fact—four, if you counted the ones surrounding the Palace and
the three Collegia. Each time that the city of Haven had outgrown its walls, a
new set had been built. When that happened, land within the previous walls
became highly desirable. Now, between the first set and the Palace walls, only
the highborn, those with old titles, had their mansions (and indeed, manors),
which had enormous gardens and landscaped grounds. Between the second and
first, those who had newer titles, most less than a generation old, and the
wealthy but not ennobled kept their state. Lesser dwellings had been bought up
and razed to make way for these newer mansions. There were gardens, but they
were a fraction of the size of those of the Great Lords of State. But there
were parks here, places where one could ride or stroll and be observed. Between
the third walls and the second lived most of the rest of the city, although the
populace had already begun to spill outside the walls, and many of those whose
wealth was very recent had taken to building mansions that aped those of the
Great Lords of State, but outside the walls altogether, where land was cheaper.
Eventually, Skif supposed,
another set of walls would be built, and then it would be his neighborhood that
would be razed to make way for the mansions of the wealthy.
Skif passed one of the
parks, and decided to take a rest near a lily-covered pond. It was deserted,
the air shimmering with heat above the scorched lawns between the trees. His
target was on the other side of this park, and it occurred to him that it
wouldn't be a bad idea to observe it from the comfort of the park while he
cooled off a little.
Even though he had
sauntered along in slothful fashion, he was still sweating. He pulled his linen
shirt away from his body and threw himself down in the shade of a huge oak tree
beside the pond. The ground was marginally cooler than the air or his body, but
there were no signs that anyone was actually sleeping here at night, despite
the suggestions of the authorities.
Skif wasn't surprised. The
Watch probably was discouraging the poor from moving into the parks in
this section of the city, even though there were more of them here than between
the second and third walls. The Watch was answerable directly to the wealthy
folk living here—as opposed to the Guard, which was answerable to the
Crown. Even though they were not here to witness the poor camping out
of a night in “their” park, not one of the moneyed lot who lived
around here even wanted to consider the prospect. The local Watch probably had
orders to clear out campers as fast as they arrived.
Skif turned his head to
peer between bushes nearby, thinking he heard something. Some zealous Watchman,
perhaps? If so, he'd better be prepared with a story about why he was here.
He had heard something, but
it wasn't a member of the Watch.
There was a horse wandering
loose around the park, taking nibbles out of the grass, sampling the flowers.
It was a handsome creature, white as snow, and still wore a saddle and bridle.
Reins dangled from the bridle—no, it was a bitless hackamore, he saw. No
one would leave reins dangling like that—your horse could all too easily
catch a leg in them, stumble, fall and perhaps break a leg.
But if you didn't tie the
reins off properly when you left a horse waiting, the horse could jerk them
loose and wander off, leaving them dangling just like these were.
For one wild moment, Skif
thought—Is that a Companion?
But no—if it had been
a Companion, there would certainly be a Herald somewhere about. And besides,
the saddle and hackamore were old, very plain, well-worn. Everyone knew that
Companions went about in elaborate blue-and-silver tack, with silver bridle
bells and embroidered barding. There were plenty of white horses around that
weren't Companions. It was something of an affectation in some fashionable sets
to ride white horses, or have a carriage drawn by matched teams of them.
No, some idiot hadn't tied
his horse properly. Or, far more likely given the worn state of the tack, some
groom had taken his master's mare out for some exercise and had combined the
chore with some errand of his own. He hadn't tied the horse up, and she'd
pulled her reins loose and wandered away. That groom would be in a lot of
trouble—but since there wasn't anyone combing the park looking for this
beast, evidently he hadn't missed her yet.
Well, his loss was Skif's
gain.
Working at the Priory had
given him a lot more familiarity with horses than he'd had before.
He'd even learned to ride. And faced with this opportunity for profit on four
legs, he grinned broadly.
You're mine! he told the grazing mare. Lessee;
horse fair's runnin' over on the east side. Or I kin take her out of the walls
altogether an' sell her. Or I kin take her t'Priory an' collect th' reward when
she shows up missin'….
The last option wasn't a
bad notion, though the first was the real money maker.
The horse moved around the
bushes and out of his sight; knowing that she was probably some high-strung
well-bred beast, he got up slowly and began to stalk her. If he, a stranger,
was going to catch her rather than spooking her, he'd have to catch her by
surprise.
When she actually moved
between two thick, untrimmed hedges, he could hardly believe his good luck. She
couldn't have gotten into a better situation for him to corner her!
Knowing that a horse is
averse to backing up, he ran around to the front of the hedges, and struck.
Making a dash out of cover,
he grabbed for the reins and the saddle in the same movement, hauling himself
into the saddle before she had time to do more than snort. And somehow, before
he realized it, he was in the saddle and in control!
For just about a heartbeat.
Because in the next moment,
the horse tossed her head, jerking the reins out of his hand, and set off at a
gallop, and all he could do was cling desperately to the pommel of the saddle.
ALL Skif could do was hold
on, with every aching finger, with knees and thighs, wrists and ankles. If he
could have held on with his teeth, he would have. If he could have tied his hair
to the saddle, he would have.
He'd lost the stirrups
almost at once, shortly after he lost the reins. That didn't give him a lot of
options; either cling on like a burr, or try to jump off. But the mare was
going so fast, he knew if he jumped, he'd get hurt.
Badly, badly
hurt—
And that was if he was
lucky. He'd seen someone who'd been thrown from a galloping horse, once. The
poor fool had his back broken. Healers could fix that, he'd been told, if the
Healer got to you quickly enough, if you were important enough to see
a Healer. He'd seen countless people thrown from runaway wagons, and they
always ended up with broken arms and legs. That was bad enough.
She was at the gallop, head
down, charging along as if she'd gone mad, pounding down the paved streets, the
occasional bystander gawking at them as they tore past. No one tried to stop
the runaway horse, and all that Skif could do was hang on tight and trust to
the fact that as hot as it was, she'd tire soon. She'd have to tire soon. She
was only a horse, just a fancy horse, she couldn't run forever—
He closed his eyes and
crouched over the saddle, gripping her with his thighs and holding onto the
pommel of the saddle with all his might. Her mane whipped at his face, it was
like being beaten with a fly whisk, and he gasped with every driving blow of
her hooves that drove the pommel into his gut. She'd be slowing any moment now.
Any moment now…
Oh, please—
He cracked his eye open,
and closed it again.
She wasn't slowing. If
anything, she was running faster. People, shops, pavement blurred past so fast
he was getting sick. His eyes watered as some of her mane lashed across them.
How was that possible?
Hellftres! I stole a
racehorse! Of all the stupid, idiot things to have
done—
He opened his eyes again,
just in time to see a wagon pull across the street in front of them and stop.
She's got to stop now—
She raised her head a
little, and her ears cocked forward.
She's not gonna stop!
The driver stared at them,
then abruptly dove off the seat. The mare increased her pace; he felt her
muscles bunch up under his legs.
She's gonna jump it!
She shoved off, her
forequarters rising; he clawed desperately at the saddle as his weight shifted
backward. He screamed in terror, knowing he was going to fall, then
the wagonbed was underneath him—
She landed; he was flung
forward, his nose and right eye slamming into her neck. He saw stars, and his
head exploded with pain. Somehow, some way, he managed to hang on. The thought
of falling off terrified him more than staying on.
She didn't even break
stride as she continued her run and careened around a corner; sweat flew off
her, and she didn't even seem to notice. She was off around another corner,
pounding through a half-empty market, then toward the last of the city walls.
No—
But she wasn't listening to
what he wanted.
She plunged into the tunnel
beneath the walls, and for a moment her hooves echoed in the darkness, sounding
like an entire herd of horses was in here with him.
There were Guards on the
wall! Surely, surely they would stop her— Then she was out, with no sign
of a Guardsman.
Skif dared another glance,
out of the eye that wasn't swelling. Through his tears all he could see was a
road stretching ahead of them, the road leading away from Haven. He couldn't
even tell which road; all he knew for certain was that they were
flying down a roadway, and people were scattering out of their way, shouting
curses after them.
The mare wove her way in
and out of the traffic with the agility of a dancer. He actually felt the touch
on his ankle as they brushed by other riders, the whiplike cut of a horse's
tail as it shied out of the way. And somehow, she was getting faster.
He knew if he tried to
throw himself off now, he'd die. It was just that simple. No one, not even an
experienced rider, could slip off a horse at speeds like this and live. He
wouldn't just break bones, he'd break his neck or his skull and die instantly.
All he could do was what he had been doing; hang on, try not to get thrown, and
hope that when she stopped, he'd be able to get off of her without her killing
him.
He gritted his teeth
together, hissing with the pain of his eye and nose, so full of fear there was
no room in his head for anything else.
The sounds of shouting and
cursing were gone. He dared another glance. There were no more buildings beside
the road now, nothing but fields with tiny farmhouses off in the distance. The
road still had plenty of traffic, though, and the mare wove her way in and out
of it with a nonchalance that made the hair on the back of his head stand up.
People weren't shouting and cursing at them because they were too busy trying
to get out of the way.
He had never been so
terrified in his entire life.
He squeezed his eyes tight
shut again, and for the first time in his life, began to pray.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif was limp with
exhaustion, dripping with sweat and aching so much that he wasn't sure he even
cared what happened to him now.
He also had no idea where
he was. The mare had gotten off the main road and was still running, though not
at the headlong pace she'd held through the city. This was a normal
gallop—if anything this mare did was normal!
This was a country road,
rutted dirt, with trees on both sides that met over his head, forming a tunnel
of green. If his eye and nose hadn't hurt so much—and if he hadn't been
so terrified—he'd never been anywhere like this before in his life.
He had no idea how far they
were from Haven. A long way, that was about all he could tell. So in addition
to the rest of it, he was hopelessly lost, and completely outside familiar
territory.
And the sun was setting.
He wanted to cry.
He did cry; tears
leaking silently out from the corners of his eyes. His nose felt as if it was
the size of a cabbage, and it throbbed.
The mare suddenly changed
direction again, darting into a mere break in the trees, down a path so seldom
used that there weren't even any cart tracks in it. She slowed again, to a
trot.
Now he could hear what was
going on around him; birds, the wind in the trees, the dull thud of the mare's
hooves on the turf. So this was what people meant by “peaceful
countryside”? Well, they could have it. He'd have given an arm
for his loft room right now.
He could probably have
gotten off her back at this point— but for what? He didn't even know
where he was! Here they were in the middle of a complete wilderness, with no
shelter, nothing to eat, and no people, so where would he go? Somehow he had to
convince this devil beast to get him back home—
Now she slowed to a walk, and all he
could do was slump over her neck, as the light coming through the trees took on
an amber cast. She was sweating, but no more than one of the horses he was
familiar would have been after a moderately hard job. She should have been
foaming with sweat. Foaming? She should be collapsed on the ground by now!
Head bobbing with each
step, she ambled down the path, and then, with no more warning than when she'd
started this run, she stopped.
Skif looked up through eyes
blurring with exhaustion and tears of frustration and fear.
Now what?
They stood in a tiny
clearing, in front of the smallest building he had ever seen. They were
completely surrounded by trees, and the only other object in the clearing was a
pump I next to the building with a big stone trough beneath it. He couldn't
hear anything but birds and the wind. If there were any humans anywhere around,
there was no sign of them. For I the first time in his life, Skif was
completely alone.
He'd have given anything to
see a single human being. Even a Watchman. If the Watch had showed up, he'd
have flung himself into their arms and begged them to take him to gaol.
Every muscle, every bone,
every inch of Skif's body was in pain. His nose and eye hurt worst, but
everything hurt. He sat in the saddle, blinking, his bad eye watering, and choked
back a sob. Then he slowly pried his fingers, one at a time, away from the
pommel of the saddle.
He looked down at the
ground, which seemed furlongs away, and realized that he couldn't dismount.
It wasn't that he didn't want
to, it was that he couldn't. He couldn't make his cramped legs move. And even
if he could, he was afraid to fall.
Then the mare solved his
problem by abruptly shying sideways.
He didn't so much slide off
the saddle as it was that the horse and her saddle slid out from underneath
him. He made a grab for the pommel again, but it was too late.
He tumbled to the ground
and just barely managed to catch himself so that he landed on his rump instead
of his face, in a huge pile of drifted leaves.
It hurt. Not as badly as,
say, hitting hard pavement would have, but it still hurt.
And it knocked what was
left of his breath out of him for a moment and made him see stars again.
When his eyes cleared, he
looked around. He sat in the middle of the pile of old, damp leaves, dazed and
bewildered at finding himself on the ground again. “Ow,” he said,
after a moment of consideration.
The mare turned, stepping
lightly and carefully, and shoved him with her nose in the middle of his chest.
He shoved back, finally
roused to some sensation other than confusion. “You get away from me,
you!” he said angrily. “ 'f it wasn't for you, I—”
She shoved at him again,
and without meaning to, he looked straight into her eyes. They were blue, and
deep as the sky, and he fell into them.
:Hello, Skif,: he heard, from somewhere far, far
away. :My name is Cymry, and I Choose you.:
And he dropped into a place
where he would never be alone or friendless again.
* * * * * * * * * *
When he came back to
himself, the first thing he did was stagger to his feet and back away from the
Companion. Never mind the wonderful dream he'd been in—it was a
dream. It couldn't be real. Something was terribly wrong.
His Companion Cymry looked
at him and he felt her amusement.
His Companion. And that was just not
possible.
“Are you outa your mind?”
he croaked, staring at her.
:No,: she said, and shook her head. : I Choose you. You're a
Herald—well, you will be after you go through the Collegium and
get your Whites. Right now, you're just a Trainee.:
“Like hell!” he
retorted feelingly. “You are crazy! Or—I am—” It
occurred to him then that all this might just be some horrible dream. Maybe
when he'd jumped onto the horse, it had thrown him, and he was lying on his
back in that park, knocked out cold and hallucinating. Maybe he hadn't even seen
the horse, the heat had knocked him over and he was raving. None of this was
happening—that must be it—
:Don't be stupid,: Cymry replied, shoving at him
with her nose. :Be sensible! Do you ever have black eyes and a broken nose in
a dream? It's not a dream, you're not unconscious, and are Chosen. And you're going
to be a Herald.:
“I don't bloody well
think so!” he said, trying to back further away from her and coming up
against the wall of the little building. “If you think I am, you're
crazy. Don' you know what I am?”
How could this be
happening? He didn't want to be a Herald! Oh, even Bazie had spoken
about them with admiration, but no Heralds were ever plucked out of a gutter,
not even in a tale!
:Of course I do,: she replied calmly. :You're a
thief. A rather good one for your age, too—:
“Well, then I can't
be a Herald, can I?” He groped for words to try and convince her how mad,
how impossible this was. Even though, deep inside, something cried out that he
didn't want it to be impossible. “Heralds are—well, they're all
noble an' highborn—”
She snorted with amusement
at his ignorance. :No they aren't. Not more than a quarter of them at most,
anyway. Heralds are just ordinary people; farmers, craftsmen, fisherfolk—
ordinary people.:
“Well, they're
heroes—,”
:And none of them
started out that way,:
she countered. :Most of them started
out as ordinary younglings, being Chosen by a Companion. There wasn't anything
special about them until then—not visibly, anyway.:
“They're
good!”
She considered that for a
moment, head to one side. :That rather depends on your definition of
“good,” actually. Granted, they are supposed to uphold the law,: she continued thoughtfully, :But
in the course of their duties, plenty of them break the law as much as they
uphold it, if you want to be technical about it.:
“But—but—,”
he spluttered, as the last light pierced through the tree trunks and turned
everything a rosy red, including Cymry. “But—Heralds are—they
do—”
:Heralds are what they
have to be. They do what the Queen and the country need,: Cymry said, supremely calm and
confident. :We Choose those who are best suited to do those things and
supply those needs. And what makes you think that the Queen and country might
not need the skills of a thief?:
Well, there was just no
possible answer to that, and even though his mouth opened and closed several
times, he couldn't make any sounds come out of it.
She paced close to him, and
once again he was caught— though not nearly so deeply—in those
sparkling sapphire eyes. :Now look—I'm tired and hungry and
sweaty. So are you.:
“But—”
They were in the middle of nowhere! Where was he—? How was he—?
:This is a Way Station,
and as a Herald Trainee—don't argue!—you're entitled to anything in it.: She whickered softly. :1promise,
there's food and bedding and just about anything you might need in there.
There's also a bucket of water inside to prime the pump with. I suggest that
before it gets too horribly dark, you pump up some water, clean both of us up,
and get us both some of the food that's waiting. You are hungry, aren't you?
You can eat and rest here for the night, and we can talk about all of this.:
She cocked both of her ears
at him, and added, :And while you're at it, it wouldn't hurt to make a
poultice for that black eye you're getting. It's becoming rather spectacular.:
* * * * * * * * * *
Herald Alberich,
Weaponsmaster to Heralds' Collegium and sometime intelligence agent for Queen
Selenay, put down the brush he'd been using on Kantor's mane and stared at his
Companion in complete and utter shock.
Companions didn't
lie—but what Kantor had just told him was impossible.
“You must be
joking!” he said aloud, in his native tongue.
Kantor turned his head to
look at his Chosen. :As you well know,: he said, with mock solemnity, :I have no sense of humor.:
“In a pig's
eye,” Alberich muttered, thinking of all of the tricks his Companion had
authored over the years—including the one of smuggling himself past the
Karsite Border to Choose and abduct one Captain Alberich of the Karsite Army.
:But I assure you, I am
not joking. Cymry has managed to Choose that young scamp you've caught
eavesdropping on you over the past couple of months. He is a thief, and she'll
probably be delivering him to the Collegium some time tomorrow. So I suggest
you prepare your fellow Heralds. He promises to make things interesting around
here.: Kantor arched his neck. :But
before you do that, you might take that brush along my crest; it still itches.:
“What in the name of
Vkandis Sunlord are we supposed to do with a thief?” Alberich demanded,
not obliging Kantor with the brush.
:What you always do
with the newly Chosen. You'll train him, of course.: Kantor turned his head again and regarded
his Chosen with a very blue eye. :Hasn't it occurred to you that a skilled
thief would be extremely useful in the current situation that you and the Queen
have found yourselves in? Scratch a thief, you'll find a spy. Set a thief to
take a thief, and you have been losing state secrets.:
“Well—”
:Of course it has. All
you have to do is appeal to the lad's better instincts and bring them to the
fore. I assure you, he has plenty of better instincts. After all, he's been
Chosen, and we don't make mistakes about the characters of those we Choose. Do
we?: Kantor didn't have any eyebrows to arch, but the sidelong look he
bestowed on Alberich was certainly very similar.
“Well—”
:So there you are.
About that brush in your hand—:
Belatedly, Alberich brought
the brush up and began vigorously using it along Kantor's crest. The Companion
sighed in blissful pleasure, and closed his eyes.
And Alberich began to
consider just how he was going to break the news about this newest trainee to
Dean Elcarth and the rest.
Assuming, of course, they
weren't already having similar conversations with their Companions.
* * * * * * * * * *
It was a good thing that
Bazie had taught him how to cook. Yes, there was food here, but it wasn't the
sort of thing the ordinary city-bred boy would have recognized as such.
:I'd have told you what
to do,: Cymry
said, her head sticking in the door, watching him, as he baked currant-filled
oatcakes on a stone on the hearth. He'd also put together a nice bean soup from
the dried beans and spices he'd found, but he didn't think it would be done any
time soon, and he was hungry now. :I wouldn't
let you starve. I'm perfectly capable of telling you how to use just about
anything in this Way Station.:
“Somehow I ain't
s'prised,” he replied, turning the cakes deftly once one side was brown.
“Is there anything ye can't do?”
:I'm a bit handicapped
by the lack of hands,:
she admitted cheerfully.
She—and he—were
both much cleaner at this point. Beside the pump, there had been a generous
trough, easily filled and easily emptied. After she'd drunk her fill, and he
had washed and brushed her down as she asked, he'd had a bath in it. Then he
emptied it out and refilled it for her drinking. The cold bath had felt
wonderful; it was the first time in a week that he'd been able to cool down.
He'd also washed up his clothing; it was hanging on a bush just outside. It was
a lot more comfortable to sit around in his singlet, since there wasn't anyone
but Cymry to see him anyway.
She'd told him which herbs
to make into a poultice that did a lot to ease the ache of his eye and nose,
and more to make into a tea that did something about his throbbing head. She
already knew, evidently, that he could cook, and had left him alone while he
readied his dinner over the tiny hearth in the Way Station. Now he couldn't
imagine why he hadn't figured out she was a Companion immediately.
Unless it was just that the
idea of a Companion wandering around in an old worn set of tack was so
preposterous, and the idea of a Companion deciding to make a Herald out of a
thief was still more so.
:I told them to tack me up in the oldest kit in the stables that
would fit me,: she offered, as he scooped the
oatcakes off their stone and juggled one from hand to hand, waiting for it to
cool enough to eat. He gave her a curious stare.
“Ye—ye kidnapped
me!” he accused.
:Well, would you have
come with me if I'd walked up to you and Chosen you?: she
asked, her head cocked to one side. :I am
sorry about your nose, but that was an accident.:
“But—”
:I've known for several
weeks that you were my Chosen,: she said, as if it was so matter-of-fact that he shouldn't even be
considering any other possibility. :I've
just been waiting for the opportunity to get you alone where I could explain
things to you.:
“But—”
:You've already lost
this argument, you know,: she pointed out. :Three times, infact.:
He gave up. Besides, the cake
was cool enough to eat. And he was hungry enough by this point to eat the oats
raw, much less in the cakes he'd just made.
He put a second poultice on
his eye and nose and lay back in the boxbed that filled most of the Way
Station. It had a thick layer of fresh hay in it, covered over with a coarse
canvas sheet; it was just as comfortable as his bed in the Priory, and although
he wasn't sleepy yet, he didn't really want to venture out into the alien
environment outside his door. He heard things out there; all manner of
unfamiliar sounds enlivened the darkness, and he didn't much care for them.
There were wild animals out there, owls and bats and who knew what else. There
could be bears…
:You don't for one
moment think that I would let anything hurt you, do you?:
The unexpected fierceness of that question made him open his good eye and turn
his head to look at her, where she lay half-in, half-out of the doorway.
“I don' know anything
'bout you,” he admitted, slowly. “Nothin' at all 'bout
Companions.”
:Well, I wouldn't.:
She sighed. :And you're about to learn a great deal about Companions.:
“No, I ain't. They're
gonna take one look at me an' throw me out,” he replied, stubbornly.
:No, they aren't. They
already know who you are, what you are, and that I'm bringing you in tomorrow.:
“What?” he yelped, sitting up straight,
keeping the poultice clapped to his eye with one hand.
: Well, not everybody,
just the people who need to. The Dean of the Collegium—that's
the Herald who's in charge of the whole of Heralds' Collegium. Herald Alberich,
the Weapons-master. The Queen's Own and the Queen. A couple of the other
teachers. They all know, and they aren't going to throw you out.: She was
so matter-of-fact about it—as if it shouldn't even occur to him to doubt
her. :As to how they know, I told them, of course. Actually I told them
through their Companions, but it amounts to the same thing.:
He flopped back down in the
bed, head spinning. This was all going much too fast for him. Much, much
too fast. “Now what am I gonna do?” he moaned, mostly to himself.
“I can't ever go back—th' Watch'd hev me afore I took a step—”
:You couldn't go back
anyway.: Cymry replied.
“But—”
:Skif—do you
really, really want
me to leave you?: The voice in
his mind was no more than a whisper, but it was a whisper that woke the echoes
of that unforgettable moment when he felt an empty place inside him fill with
something he had wanted for so long, so very, very long—
“No,” he
whispered back, and to his profound embarrassment, felt his throat swelling
with a sob at the very thought.
:I didn't think so. Because I couldn't bear to lose you.: Her thoughts took on a firmer tone. :And I won't. No one tries to separate a
Companion and her Chosen. That would be— unthinkable.:
He lay in the firelit
darkness for a long time, listening to the strange night sounds in the woods
outside, the beating of his own heart, and his own thoughts.
Then he sighed heavily.
“I guess I gotta be a Herald,” he said reluctantly. “But I
still think there's gonna be trouble.”
:Then we'll face it
together. Because I am never, ever going to let anyone separate us.:
* * * * * * * * * *
In the morning, gingerly
probing of his nose and the area around his eye—and the fact that he
could actually open that eye again—proved that the poultice had done its
work. He cleaned himself up in the cold water, and donned his shirt and
trews—wrinkled and a little damp, but they'd have to do. They both ate,
he cleaned the things he'd used and shut the Way Station up again. He'd been
stiff and sore when he woke up, but he knew from experience that only moving
around would make that kind of soreness go away. Besides, at the moment, he
couldn't wait to get back to the city where he belonged. Whatever people saw in
“the country” was invisible to him. The silence alone would drive
him crazy in a day.
There was just one problem,
of course—and that was that he wasn't going home, he was going
to this Collegium place. As he mounted Cymry's well-worn saddle—with a
great deal more decorum this time—he shook his head slightly. “I
still think there's gonna be trouble,” he predicted glumly.
:Skif, there will always be trouble where you are,: she replied mischievously. :We'll
just have to try to keep it from getting out of hand!:
Without a backward glance,
she started up the forest trail, going in a few paces from a walk to a trot to
an easy lope. It was very strange, riding her, now that he knew what she was.
For one thing, she wasn't a horse—he didn't have control over her, and
that was the way it was supposed to be, not an accident. But as they
moved out of the woods and onto roads that had a bit of morning traffic, he
began to notice something else.
Now that they weren't
charging down the road in a manner threatening to life and limb, people paid
attention to Cymry, they clearly knew what she was, and they looked at
her, and by extension her rider, with respect.
Or at least they did until
they saw his black eye.
But even then, they looked
at him with respect only leavened with sympathy. And since they weren't
galloping at a headlong pace, but rather moving in and out of the traffic at a
respectable, but easy trot, some people actually began to call greetings to him
and her.
“New-Chosen, aye,
lad?” said a farmer, perched so high on the seat of his wagon that he was
eye-to-eye with Skif. And without waiting for an answer, added, “Here,
catch!” and tossed him a ripe pear.
Startled, he caught it
neatly, and the second one that the same man tossed to him, before Cymry found
another opening in the traffic and moved smoothly ahead.
:If you'd cut that up
into quarters, I'd like some.:
He was only too pleased to
oblige, since he had the feeling that was what the farmer intended anyway. The
little eating knife he always kept in his belt was accessible enough, and since
he didn't have to use the reins, he didn't have to try and cut the pears up
one-handed. She reached around and took each quarter daintily from his hand as
he leaned over her neck to hand it to her.
Everywhere he looked, he
met smiles and nods. It was a remarkable sensation, not only to be noticed, but
to elicit that reaction in total strangers.
He did feel
rather—naked, though. He wasn't at all comfortable with all of this noticing.
:Don't worry. You'll
blend in once you're in your Grays. You'll be just another Trainee.:
He was getting used to her
talking in his head— Mindspeech, she called it—and he was
starting to get vague pictures and other associations along with the words.
When she talked about being “in his Grays,” he knew at once that
what she meant was the uniform of the Heraldic Trainees, modeled after the
Heralds' own uniforms, but gray in color.
:That's so people don't
expect you to know what you're doing yet,: she told him, looking back over her
shoulder at him with one eye. :And by the way, you don't have to actually
talk to me for me to hear and understand you.:
So she knew what he was
thinking. That wasn't exactly a comforting thought. A man liked to have a
little privacy—
:And when you're a man,
I'll give it to you.:
“Hey!” he said,
staring at her ears indignantly, and garnering the curious glances of a couple
driving a donkey cart next to him.
:Oh, don't be so
oversensitive! I won't eavesdrop! You'll just have to learn not to
“shout” all your thoughts.:
Great, now he would have to
watch, not only what he did and said, but what he thought… This Herald
business was getting more unpleasant all the time.
:It's not like that,
Skif,: she said coaxingly. :Really it
isn't. I was just teasing you.:
He found a smile starting,
no matter how he tried to fight it down. How could he possibly stay angry with
her? How could he even get angry with her? And maybe that was the point.
He wasn't sure how long it
had taken them to get from the park where he'd found her to the Way Station
where they stopped, but it took them most of the morning to get back to Haven.
The Guards on the walls paid absolutely no attention to him, although they had
to have seen him careening down the road yesterday. Cymry didn't volunteer any
information as he craned his neck up to look at them, then bestowed a measuring
glance at the two on either side of the passage beneath the wall. He wondered
what they were thinking, and what they might have said or done yesterday.
They sure didn't try to
stop us, anyway.
Not that it was likely that they'd have had much luck—not with only two
Guards on the ground and Cymry able to leap a farm wagon without thinking about
it. Maybe it was just as well they hadn't tried. He might have ended up with
both eyes blackened.
Once they got inside the
city walls, though, people stopped paying as much attention to them. Well, that
wasn't such a surprise, people saw Heralds coming and going all the time in
Haven. On the whole, he felt a bit more comfortable without so many eyes on
him.
Their progress took him
through some areas he wasn't at all familiar with as they wound their way
toward the Palace and the Collegia. He didn't exactly have a lot to do with
craftsmen and shopkeepers—his forte was roof walking and the liftin' lay,
not taking things from shops. That had always seemed vaguely wrong to him
anyway; those people worked hard to make or get their goods, and taking
anything from them was taking bread off their tables. Helping himself to the
property of those who already had so much they couldn't keep track of it, now,
that was one thing—but taking a pair of shoes from a cobbler who'd worked
hard to make them just because he took a fancy to them was something else
again.
Once they got in among the
homes of the wealthy, though, it was a different story. He eyed some of those
places, all close-kept behind their shuttered windows, with a knowing gaze. At
one point or another he had checked out a great many of them, and he knew some
of them very, very well indeed. The owner of that one had not one, but
two mistresses that his wife knew nothing about—and they didn't know
about each other. He treated them all well, though, so to Skif's mind none of
them should have much to complain about. Sometimes he wondered, however, where
the man was getting all the money he spent on them…
:He's honest enough,
but there are others,: Cymry put in. :You see what I mean
by needing your skills?:
He furrowed his brow and
concentrated on thinking what he wanted to say instead of saying it
out loud. :I suppose—: he said dubiously.
But they were soon past the
second wall, out of the homes of the merely wealthy, and in among the manses of
the great. And Skif had to snicker a little as they passed Lord Orthallen's
imposing estate. It was the first time he'd come at it from the front, but he
couldn't mistake those pale stone walls for any other. How many times had he
feasted at m'lord's table, and him all unaware?
They passed Lord
Orthallen's home, passed others that Skif had not dared approach, so guarded
around were they by the owner's own retainers. And finally there was nothing on
his right but the final wall, blank and forbidding, that marked the Palace
itself.
His apprehension returned,
and he unconsciously hunched his head down, trying to appear inconspicuous,
even though there was no one to see him.
No—there was someone.
The next turning brought
them within sight of a single Guardsman in dark blue, who manned a small gate.
Cymry trotted up to him quite as if she passed in and out of that gate all the
time, and the man nodded as if he recognized her.
“This would be
Cymry,” he said aloud, casting a jaundiced eye up at Skif, who shrank
within himself. “They're expecting you,” he continued, opening the
gate for them to pass through, although he didn't say who they were.
Cymry walked through, all
dignity, and began to climb the graveled road that led toward an entire complex
of buildings. Skif tensed. Now I'm injbr it, he thought, and felt his
heart drop down into his boots.
HE sat in Cymry's saddle
like a sack of grain, and waited for doom to fall on him. She had taken him up
the path, through what looked like a heavily-wooded park, past one enormous
wing of a building so huge it had to be the Palace. Eventually they
came to a long wooden building beside the river in the middle of a huge fenced
field—he'd have called it a stable, except that there weren't any doors
on the stalls…
Then again, if this was
where Companions stayed, there wouldn't be any need for doors on the stalls,
would there?
It had a pounded-dirt floor
covered ankle-deep in clean straw, and there was a second door on the opposite
side, also open. These gave the only light. Cymry walked inside, quite at home.
The building was oddly
deserted except—
Except—
For three people who were
very clearly waiting for him just inside the door. One was an odd, birdlike
man, slight and trim, hardly taller than Skif, with a cap of dark gray hair and
an intelligent, though worried, expression. The second was taller, with a
fairly friendly face which at the moment also bore a distinctly worried
expression. Both of them wore the white uniform only a Herald was allowed to
wear.
His “welcoming
committee,” evidently.
He couldn't see the third
one very well, since he was standing carefully back in the shadows. The third
person wasn't wearing the white uniform though; his clothing was dark enough to
blend in with the shadows.
Could be sommut from
the Guard, he
thought gloomily. Gonna haul me off t' gaol soon's the other two get done
with me.
:He's not, and you're
not going to gaol,:
said Cymry. But that was all she said. He couldn't find it in himself to feel
less than uneasy about the shadowy lurker.
She stopped a few paces
away from the two men, and Skif gingerly dismounted, turning to face them with
his hands clasped behind his back. A moment later, he dropped his eyes.
Whatever was coming, he didn't want to meet their faces and see their disgust.
“So,” said the
smaller one, “you seem to be the young person that Companion Cymry has
Chosen.”
“Yessir,” Skif
replied, gazing at his ill-shod toes.
“And we're given to
understand that you—ah—your profession—you—” The
man fumbled for words, and Skif decided to get the agony over with all at once.
“ 'M a thief,
sir,” he said, half defiantly. “Tha's what I do.” He thought
about adding any number of qualifying statements—that it had been a
better choice than working for his uncle, that no one had offered him any other
sort of employment and he had to eat; even that if Bazie hadn't been around to
take him in and train him, he'd probably be dead now and not Chosen. But he
kept all of those things to himself. For some reason, the clever retorts he had
didn't seem all that clever at the moment.
The shorter man sighed.
“I suppose you're expecting me to give you an ineffective and stuffy
lecture about how you are supposed to be a new person and you can't go on doing
that sort of thing anymore now that you're a Trainee.”
Skif stopped looking at his
toes and instead glanced up, startled, at the speaker. “Uh—you're
not?”
“You are not stupid,” the man
said, and smiled faintly, though his tone sounded weary. “If you've
already played over that particular lecture in your mind, then I will skip it
and get to the point. I am Dean Elcarth. I am in charge of Herald's Collegium.
The moment you entered the gate here, so far as we are concerned, whatever you
were or did before you arrived here became irrelevant. You were Chosen. The
Companions don't make mistakes. There must be the makings of a Herald in you.
Therefore you are welcome. But when you get in trouble, and you will, because
sooner or later at least half of our Trainees get in trouble, please remember
that what you do reflects on the rest of us as well, and Heralds are not
universally beloved among a certain faction of the highborn. The others will
give you the details as they see fit, but the sum of what I have to say is that
you are supposed to be part of a solution, not part of a problem, and
I hope we can show you why in such a way that you actually feel that in your
deepest heart.”
During this rather
remarkable speech, Skif had felt his jaw sagging slowly. It was not
what he had expected to hear. His shock must have been written clearly on his
face, because the Dean smiled a little again. “This is Herald
Teren,” he continued, gesturing to the other man, who although
friendlier, was looking distinctly worried. “He is, technically, in
charge of you, since he is in charge of all of the newly Chosen. You'll be
getting your first lessons from him, and he will show you to your new quarters
and help get you set up. Under normal circumstances, he would have picked out a
mentor for you among the older students—but these are not normal
circumstances. So although one of the older students will be assigned as a
mentor, in actuality you will have a very different, though altogether unofficial
mentor.”
“That,” said a
grating voice that put chills up Skif's back, “myself would be.”
He knew that voice, and
that accent—though when he'd heard it before, it hadn't been nearly so
thick.
And when the third figure
stepped out of the shadows, arms folded over his chest, scar-seamed face
smiling sardonically, he stepped back a pace without thinking about it. Skif
had never seen the hair before—stark black with thick streaks of white
running through it—because it had been hidden under a hood or a hat. But
there was no mistaking that saturnine face or those cold, agate-gray eyes. This
was the sell-sword who'd spoken with (and spied on?) Jass, who had threatened
Skif in the cemetery.
“You!” he blurted.
“This is Herald
Alberich, the Collegium Weaponsmaster,” said the Dean, “And I will
leave you with him and Teren.”
“But you can't b-b-be
a Herald—,” Skif stammered. “Where's yer, yer
white—,”
“Herald Alberich has
special dispensation from Her Majesty herself not to wear the uniform of
Heraldic Whites,” Herald Teren interrupted, as Alberich's expression
changed only in that he raised his right eyebrow slightly.
And now, suddenly, an
explanation for Skif's own rather extraordinary behavior in the cemetery hit
him, and he stared at the Herald in the dark gray leather tunic and tight trews
with something like accusation. “You Truth Spelled me!”
Now that he knew Alberich
was a Herald, there was no doubt in his mind why he had found himself telling
the man what he knew that night in the cemetery. Everyone knew about Heralds
and their Truth Spell, though Skif was the first person in his own circle of
acquaintances who'd actually undergone it, much less seen it.
The two Heralds exchanged a
glance. “Elcarth's right,” said Teren. “He's very
quick.”
“Survive long he
would not, were he not,” Alberich replied, and fastened his hawklike eyes
on Skif, who shrank back, just as he had that night. “I did. Because
there was need. Think on this—had you by any other been caught, it would not
have been Truth Spell, but a knife.”
Skif shivered convulsively,
despite the baking heat. The man was right. He gulped.
Alberich took another
couple of steps forward, so that Skif was forced to look up at him. “Now,
since there is still need, without Truth Spell, what you were about in
following that scum, you will tell me. And fully, you will tell it.”
There was something very
important going on here; he didn't have nearly enough information to know what,
or why, but it was a lot more than just the fact that Jass had been killed,
though that surely had a part in it. But Skif raised his chin, stiffened his
spine, and glared back. “T'you. Not t’im. I know you. I
don' know 'im.”
The Heralds exchanged
another glance. “Fair enough,” Teren said easily. “I'll be
outside when you're ready for me to take him over.”
Herald Teren turned and
strode out the door on the other side of the stable. Skif didn't take his eyes
off Alberich, whose gaze, if anything, became more penetrating.
“Heard you have, of
the man Jass, and his ending.” It was a statement, not a question, but
Skif nodded anyway. “And? You followed him for moons. Why?”
“ 'E burned down th'
place where m'mates lived.” Skif made it a flat statement in return, and
kept his face absolutely dead of expression. “They died. I heard 'im say
'xactly that with m'own ears, an' 'e didn't care, all 'e cared about was 'e
didn' want t' get caught. Fact, 'e said 'e got rid of some witnesses
afore 'e set th' fire. Might even've been them.”
Alberich nodded. “He
was not nearly so free with me.”
Skif tightened his jaw.
“Honest—I was in the cem'tery by accident, but I was where I could
'ear real good. An' I 'eard 'im an' th' bastid what hired 'im talkin'
'bout a new job, an' talkin' 'bout the old one. I already figgered I was gonna
take 'im down somehow—but only after I foun' out 'oo 'twas what
give 'im th' order.”
A swift intake of breath
was all the reaction that Alberich showed—and a very slight nod.
“Which was why you followed him.” A pause. “He was more than
that—more than just a petty arson maker, more even than a murderer. As his
master was—is. Which was why I followed him.”
Skif only shook his head.
Alberich's concerns meant nothing to him—
—except—
“You know 'oo 'e is!” he shot out,
feeling himself flush with anger. “The boss! You know!” He
held himself as still as a statue, although he would cheerfully have leaped on
the man at that moment, and tried to beat the knowledge out of him.
But Alberich shook his
head, and it was with a regret and a disappointment that went so deeply into
the tragic that it froze Skif where he stood. “I do not,” he
admitted. “Hope, I had, you did.”
At that moment, instead of
simply glaring at him, Alberich actually looked at him, caught his
eyes, and stared deeply into them, and Skif felt a sensation like he had never
before experienced. It was as if he literally stood on the edge of an abyss,
staring down into it, and it wasn't that if he made a wrong move he'd fall, it
was the sudden understanding that this was what Alberich had meant
when he'd said that these were waters too deep for Skif to swim in. There were
deep matters swirling all around him that Skif was only a very tiny part of,
and yet—he had the chance to be a pivotal part of it.
If he dared. If he cared
enough to see past his own loss and sorrows, and see greater tragedy and need
and be willing to lay himself on the line to fix it.
:Chosen—please.
This is real. This is what I meant when I said that we needed you.:
He gazed into that abyss,
and thought back at Cymry as hard as he could— :Is that the only
reason you Chose me?:
Because if it was—
—if it was, and all
of the love and belonging that had filled his heart and soul when he first
looked into her eyes was a lie, a ruse to catch someone with his particular
“set of skills”—
:Are you out of your
mind?: she snapped indignantly, shaken right out of her solemnity by the
question. :Can't you feel why I Chose you?:
That answer, unrehearsed, unfeigned,
reassured him as no speech could have. And something in him shifted, straining
against a barrier he hadn't realized was there until that moment.
But he still had questions
that needed answering. “An’ if ye find this 'master,’ no
matter how highborn 'e is,” he asked slowly, “ye'll do what?”
“Bring him to
justice,” Alberich replied instantly, and held up a hand, to forgo any
interruptions. “For murder. Of your friends, if no other can be proved,
although—”
“There are
others?” Skif asked—not in amazement, no, for if the bastard,
whoever he was, had been coldhearted enough to burn down a building full of
people, he surely had other deaths on his conscience.
Now, for the first time,
Alberich's face darkened with an anger Skif was very glad was not aimed at him.
“Three of which I know, and perhaps more. And there is that which is
worse than murder, which only kills the body. Slaving, for workers, but worse,
to make pleasure slaves. Behind it, he is. In small—in the selling of
children, here, even from the streets of Haven. And in large, very
large, wherein whole families are reaved from their homes and sold
OutKingdom.”
Skif heard himself gasp.
There had always been rumors of that in the streets, and Bazie had hinted at
it—but even his uncle hadn't stooped that low.
Worse than murder?
Well—yes. He closed his eyes a moment, and thought about those rumors a
moment. If the rumors were more than that, and the children—orphans or
the unwanted—who vanished from Haven's streets ended up in the place
where Bazie had intimated they went—
—and if there really
were entire villages full of people who were snatched up and sold
OutKingdom—
“Worse,” he
heard himself agreeing.
“And one answer there
is, for such evil.” Alberich's stone-like expression gave away nothing,
but Skif wasn't looking for anything there. He already had his answer; forget
anything else, he and this iron-spined man had a common cause.
And somewhere inside him, the
barrier strained and broke.
“I'm in,” was
all he said. “I'm with ye.” Alberich's eyes flickered briefly, then
he nodded.
“More, we will speak,
and at length. Now—,”
There were a great many
things Alberich could have said. If you want revenge, you'd better keep
your nose clean, for instance, or if you get yourself thrown out of here
for messing up, neither one of us will get what he wants. Or you'll have to
work hard at being respectable, because it's going to take someone who looks
respectable to trap this bastard.
He said none of those
things. He let another of those penetrating looks analyze Skif and say
something else. Something—that had warning in it, but against danger and
not mere misbehavior. Something that had acceptance in it as well, and an acknowledgment
that Skif had the right to be in this fight. And Skif nodded, quite as if he
had heard every bit of it in words.
Alberich smiled. It was the
sort of smile that said, I see we
understand one another. That was all, but that was all that was needed.
A moment later, the sound
of boots on the straw-covered floor marked Herald Teren's return. “Later
speech, we will have,” Alberich promised, as Teren reached them.
“For now— other things.”
* * * * * * * * * *
The other things were not
what Skif had expected. Not that he'd really had any inkling of what to expect,
but not even his vaguest intuitions measured up to his introduction to the
Collegium and his first candlemarks as a Trainee.
“If you're all right,
then, follow me,” Herald Teren said, and started off, quite as if he
assumed Skif would follow and not bolt. Which Skif did, of course; it seemed
that he was “in for it” after all, but not in the way he'd thought.
His emotions were mixed, to say the least.
On top of it all was
excitement and some apprehension still. Just beneath that was a bewildered sort
of wonder and the certainty that at any moment they would realize they'd made a
mistake—or that fearsome Alberich would call the Guards. He'd lived with
what he was for so long…
Beneath that,
though—was something still of the new image of the world and his place in
it that he'd gotten during that encounter with Alberich. That—granted,
the world stank, and a lot of people in it were rotten, and horrible
things happened—but that he, little old Skif, petty thief, had a
chance that wasn't given to many people, to help make things better. Not right;
the job of making everything right was too big for one person, for a
group of people like the Heralds, even—but better.
And under all of that,
slowly and implacably filling in places he hadn't known were empty, was a
feeling he couldn't even put a name to. It was big, that feeling, and it had
been the thing that had broken through his barriers back there, when Cymry
reaffirmed her bond with him. It was compounded of a lot of things; release,
relief, those were certainly in there. But with the release came a sense that
he was now irrevocably bound to something—something good. And accepted
by that “something.” A feeling that he belonged, at last, to
something he'd been searching for without ever realizing that he'd been
looking. And there was an emotion connected with Cymry in there that, if he had
to put a name to it, he might have said (with some embarrassment) was love. It
was scary, having something that big sweep him up in itself. And if he
had to think about it, he knew he'd be absolutely paralyzed—
So he didn't think about
it. He just let it do whatever it was going to do, turning a blind eye to it.
But he couldn't help but feel a little more cheerful, a little more at ease
here, with every heartbeat that passed.
And there was plenty to
keep him distracted from anything going on inside him, anyway.
Teren led him away from the
stable and toward a building that absolutely dwarfed every other structure he
had ever seen. And if he was impressed, he hated to think how all those
farmboys and fisherfolk Cymry had talked about must have felt when they first
saw it.
The building was huge,
three-and-a-half stories of gray stone with a four-story double tower at the
joining of two of the walls just ahead of them. “This is Herald's
Collegium and the Palace,” Teren said, waving his hand in an arc that
took in everything. “You can't actually see the New Palace part of the
structure from here; it's blocked by this wing next to us, which is where all
the Kingdom's Heralds have rooms.”
“But most uv 'em
don't live here, at least, not most of th' time,” Skif stated, on a
little firmer ground. “Right?”
Teren nodded. “That's
right. The only Heralds in permanent residence are the teachers at the
Collegium and the Lord Marshal's Herald, the Seneschal's Herald, and the
Queen's Own Herald. Have you any idea who they are?”
Skif shook his head, not
particularly caring that he didn't know. This new feeling, whatever it was, had
a very slightly intoxicating effect. “Not a clue,” he said.
“I figger ye'll tell me in them lessons. Right?”
“Right, we'll leave
that to Basic Orientation; it isn't something you need to understand this
moment.” Teren seemed relieved at his answer. “Now, straight ahead
of us is Herald's Collegium, which is attached to the residence wing, both for
the convenience of the teachers and—,” he cast a jaundiced eye on
Skif “—to try and keep the Trainees out of
mischief.”
Skif laughed; it was very
clear from Teren's tone and body language that he meant all Trainees, not just
Skif. He couldn't help but cast an envious glance at the wing beside them,
though; he couldn't help but think that as a Trainee, he'd probably be packed
in among all the other Trainees with very little privacy.
“Healer's Collegium
and Bardic are also on the grounds, on the other side of Heralds,’
” Teren continued, waving his hand at the three-and-a-half story wing
ahead of them. “You'll share some of your classes with students from
there. Healer Trainees wear pale green, Bardic Trainees wear a rust red rather
than a true red. There will also be students who wear a pale blue which is
similar to, but darker than, the pages' uniforms. Those are a mixed bag. Some
of them are highborn whose parents choose to have them tutored here rather than
have private teachers, but most are talented commoners who are going to be
Artificers.”
“What's an
Artificer?” Skif wanted to know.
“People who build
things. Bridges, buildings, contrivances that do work like mills, pumps,”
Teren said absently. “People who dig mines and come up with the things
that crush the ore, people who make machines, like clocks, printing presses,
looms. It takes a lot of knowing how things work and mathematics, which is why
they are here.”
“Keep that away from
me!” Skif said with a shudder. “Sums! I had just about enough of
sums!”
“Well, if you don't
come up to a particular standard, you'll be getting more of them, I'm
afraid,” Teren said, and smiled at Skif's crestfallen face, “Don't
worry, you won't be the only one who's less than thrilled about undertaking
more lessons in reckoning. You'll need it; some day, you may have to
figure out how to rig a broken bridge or fix a wall.”
They entered in at a door
right in the tower that stood at the angle where the Herald's Wing met the
Collegium. There was a spiraling staircase paneled in dark wood there, lit by
windows at each landing. Skif expected them to go up, but instead, they went
down.
“First, Housekeeping
and Stores,” Teren informed him. “The kitchen is down here, too.
Now, besides taking lessons, you'll be assigned chores here in the Collegium.
All three Collegia do this with their Trainees. The only thing that the
Trainees don't do for themselves is the actual cooking and building repair
work.”
Skif made a face, but then
something occurred to him. “Highborn, too?” he asked.
“Highborn,
too,” Teren confirmed. “It makes everyone equal—and we never
want a Herald in the field to be anything other than self-sufficient. That
means knowing how to clean and mend and cook, if need be. That way you don't
owe anyone anything—because we don't want you to have anything going on
that might be an outside influence on your judgment.”
“Huh.” By now,
they had reached the lowest landing and the half cellar—which wasn't
really a cellar as Skif would have recognized one, since it wasn't at all damp,
and just a little cooler than the staircase. Teren went straight through the
door at the bottom of the staircase, and Skif followed.
They entered a narrow,
whitewashed room containing only a desk and a middle-aged woman who didn't look
much different from any ordinary craftsman's wife that Skif had ever seen. She
had pale-brown hair neatly braided and wrapped around her head, and wore a
sober, dark-blue gown with a spotless white apron. “New one,
Gaytha,” said Teren, as she looked up.
She gave him a different
sort of penetrating look than Alberich had; this one looked at everything on
the surface, and nothing underneath. “You'll be a ten, I
think,” she said, and stood up, pushing away from her desk. Exiting
through a side doorway, she returned a moment later with a pile of neatly
folded clothing, all in a silver-gray color, and a lumpy bag. “Here's
your uniforms—now let me see your shoes.”
When Skif didn't move, she
gestured impatiently. “Go ahead, put your foot on the edge of the desk,
there's a lad,” she said. With a shrug, Skif did as he was told, and she tsked
at his shoes.
“Well, those
won't do. Teren, measure him for boots, there's a dear, while I get some
temporaries.” She whisked back out again while Teren had Skif pull off
his shoes, made tracings of his feet, then measured each leg at ankle, calf and
knee, noting the measurements in the middle of the tracing of left or right. By
the time he was finished, the Housekeeper was back with a pair of
boots and a pair of soft shoes. Both had laces and straps to turn an
approximate fit into a slightly better one,
“These will do until
I get boots made that are fitted to you,” she said briskly. “Now,
my lad, I want you to know that there are very strict rules about washing
around here.” This time the look she gave him was the daggerlike glare of
a woman who has seen too many pairs of “washed hands and arms” that
were dirty down to the wristbone. “A full bath every night, and a thorough
washup before meals—or before you help with the meal, if you're
a server or a Cook's helper. If you don't measure up, it's back to the bathing
room until you do, even if all that's left to eat when you're done is dry
crusts and water. Do you understand?”
“Yes'm,” Skif
replied. He wasn't going to point out to this woman that a dirty thief is very
soon a thief in the gaol. That was just something she didn't need to know.
“Good.” She
took him at his word—for now. He had no doubt he'd be inspected at every
meal until they figured out he knew what “clean” meant. “Now,
I don't suppose you have any experience at household
chores—”
“Laundry an' mendin'
is what I'd druther do; dishes, floor washin', an' scrubbin' is what I can do,
but druther have laundry an' mendin',” he said immediately. “Can
boil an egg, an' cut bread'n'butter, but nought else worth eatin'.”
“Laundry and
mending?” The Housekeeper's eyebrows rose. “Well, if that's what
you're good at—we have more boys here than girls, so we tend not to have
as many hands as I'd like that are actually good at those
chores.”
Her expression said quite
clearly that she would very much like to know how it was that he was apt at
those tasks. But she didn't ask, and Skif was hardly likely to tell her.
“This boy is Skif,
Chosen by Cymry,” Teren said, as Gaytha got out a big piece of paper
divided up into large squares, each square with several names in it.
“I've got you down
for laundry and mending for the next five days,” Gaytha said.
“Teren will schedule that around your classes and meals. We'll see how
you do.”
“Off we go,
then.” Teren said, and loaded Skif's arms with his new possessions.
Back up the steps they
went, pausing just long enough at the first floor for Teren to open the door
and Skif to look through it. “This is where the classrooms are,”
Teren told him, and he took a quick glance down the long hall lined with doors.
“We're on Midsummer holiday right now, so all but two of the Trainees are
gone on visits home. It's just as well; with this heat, no one would be able to
study.”
“Do what they's does
in th' City,” Skif advised, voice muffled behind the pile of clothing. “They
ain't gettin' no holidays. Work from dawn till it gets too hot, then go back
to't when it's cooled off a bit.”
“We're ahead of you
there,” Teren told him. “It's already arranged. Follow me up to the
second floor.”
Teren went on ahead, and
Skif found him holding open the door on the next landing. He stepped into
another corridor, this one lined with still more doors. But it ended in a wall,
and seemed less than half the length of the one on the first floor. It was a
bit difficult to tell, because the light here was very dim. There were openings
above each door that presumably let the light from the room beyond pass
through, and that was it for illumination.
“You won't
be living on this side of the common room,” Teren told him. “This
is the girls' side. The common room where you take all meals is between the
boys' and girls' side. Come along, and you'll see.”
He led the way down the
corridor, opened a door, and Skif preceded him into the common room. There were
windows and fireplaces on both sides, and the place was full of long tables and
benches, rather like an inn. Skif made a quick reckoning, and guessed it could
hold seventy-five people at a time—a hundred, if they squeezed in
together. “How many of them Trainees you got?” he asked, as Teren
held the door in the opposite wall open for him.
“Forty-one.
Twenty-six boys, fifteen girls.” Teren turned to catch his grimace.
“That does make for some stiff competition among the ladies—or are
you not interested in girls yet?”
“Never thought 'bout
it,” he said truthfully. “Where I come from—”
Where I come from, you
don' get no girl 'less you pays for 'er, an' I got better things t'spend m'
glim on, he
thought. But no point in shocking this man. He'd probably go white at the
thought.
“And this is your
room,” Teren said, interrupting his thoughts, opening one of the doors.
Eager now to put down his burdens, Skif hurried through the door.
He was very pleasantly
surprised. There was a good bed, a desk and chair, a bookcase, and a wardrobe.
It had its own little fireplace—no hoping to get warmth from the back of
someone else's chimney!—and a window that stood open to whatever breeze
might come in. All of it, from the wooden floor to the furniture to the walls,
was clean and polished and in good condition, though obviously much-used. When
Skif set his clothing down on the bed, he was startled to realize that it was a
real mattress, properly made and stuffed with wool and goose down, not
the canvas-covered straw he'd taken as a matter of course.
He had never, not once,
slept on a real mattress. He'd only seen such things in the homes of the
wealthy that he'd robbed.
“Grab a uniform and
I'll take you to the bathing room,” Teren told him, before he could do
more than marvel. “You need to get cleaned up and I'll take you down to
the kitchen for something to eat. Then I'll take you to Dean Elcarth, and he
can determine what classes you'll need to take.”
It didn't seem that Herald
Teren had any intention of leaving Skif alone.
With a stifled sigh, Skif
picked out smallclothes, a shirt, tunic, trews, and stockings, debated between
the boots and the shoes and finally decided on the latter as probably being
more comfortable, With an eye long used to assessing fabric, he decided that
the trews and tunic must be a linen canvas, the shirt was of a finer linen, the
boots of a heavier canvas with leather soles and wooden heels. Interesting that
the temporary boots were of canvas rather than leather—they'd be quicker
to make up, and a lot more forgiving to feet that weren't used to boots. Or
even shoes—some of the farmboys who came in to the markets went barefoot
even in the city, right up until the snow fell.
Trailing behind the Herald,
wondering if the man considered himself to be guide or guard, Skif left his
room.
The bathing room was a
shock. Copper boilers to heat the water, one with a fire under it already,
pumps to fill them, pipes carrying cold and hot water to enormous tubs and
commodious basins, boxes of soft, sage-scented soap and piles of towels everywhere—
Skif forgot Teren's
presence entirely. No matter how hot it was, he reveled in a bath like no one
he knew had ever enjoyed. He soaked and soaked until the aches of that horrible
ride with Cymry were considerably eased and he felt cleaner than he ever had in
his whole life.
In fact, it was only after
he'd dried off (using a towel softer than any blanket he'd ever owned) and was
half dressed in the new clothing that Teren spoke, waking him to the Herald's
presence.
“Mop up your drips
with the towel you used, and wipe out the tub, then drop the towel down that
chute over there. Send your old clothing after it.” Teren nodded toward a
square opening in the wall between two basins, and Skif finished dressing, then
obeyed him. How long had he been there? Had he left while Skif was filling the
tub? It bothered him that he couldn't remember.
I always know where people are. Am I losing my edge?
Teren waited for him by the
door, but held out a hand to stop him before he went back through it.
“Hold still a moment, would you?” he asked, and put a single finger
under Skif's chin, turning his face back into the light from the windows.
“I thought most of that was dirt,” he said contritely. “I beg
your pardon, Skif. Before I take you to Elcarth, I'd like you to see a Healer
for that nose and eye.”
Another moment of mixed
reaction—a little resentment that the man would think he was so slovenly
that he'd have that much dirt on his face, and small wonder that the
House keeper had been so abrupt! But that was mingled with more astonishment. A
Healer? For a broken nose?
But within moments, he
found himself sitting across from a green-clad Healer, a fairly nondescript
fellow, who examined him briskly, said “This will only hurt for a
moment,” and grabbed his nose and pulled.
It certainly did
hurt, quite as much as when he'd hit Cymry's neck in the first place. It hurt
badly enough he couldn't even gasp. But the Healer had spoken the truth; it
only hurt for a moment, and in the very next moment, it not only stopped
hurting, it stopped hurting.
He opened his
eyes—and both of them opened properly now—and stared into the
Healer's grin. “You'll still look like a masked ferret,” the fellow
said cheerfully, “but you should be fine now.”
“How did you
do that anyway?” Teren asked, as they made their way back to Herald's
Collegium and Skif's interview with Herald Elcarth.
“Cymry jumped a
wagon, an' I hit 'er neck with my face,” he replied ruefully, and found
himself describing the entire wild ride in some detail as they walked.
“She made you think
you'd stolen her?” Teren said at last, smothering laughter.
“Forgive me, but—”
“Oh, it's pretty
funny—now,” Skif admitted. “An' I s'ppose it'll be funnier in
a moon, or a season, or a year. Last night, I c'n tell you, it weren't funny at
all.”
“I can well
imagine—,” By this time, they were back down the stairs into the
half basement in the Collegium again. “It'll be funnier still when you've
got yourself on the outside of some lunch. Here's the kitchen—”
Teren opened a door identical to the one that led to the Housekeeper's room,
but this one opened onto an enormous kitchen, silent and empty. “I
haven't had anything since breakfast either.” He gave Skif a conspiratorial
wink. “Let's raid the pantry.”
“USUALLY, our cook,
Mero, is down in the kitchen,” Teren told him as they cleaned up what
little mess they'd made. “Now listen, I am not telling you this because I
think you're going to filch food, I'm telling you this because all boys your
age are always hungry, and after the last couple of centuries running the
Collegium, we've figured that out. When Mero is here, you can ask him for
whatever you want to eat and if he isn't knee-deep in chaos, he'll be delighted
to get it for you. When he's not here—and I know very well from
my own experience how badly you can need a midnight snack—only take food
from the pantry we just used. The reason for that is that Mero plans his meals
very carefully—he has to, with so many inexpert hands working with
him—and if you take something he needs, it'll make difficulties for
him.”
Skif thought fleetingly of
the number of times he'd taken food from Lord Orthallen's pantry—and
hoped it hadn't made difficulties for that cook.
Odd. He wouldn't have
spared a thought for that yesterday.
“Now. Healed, fed,
and ready for Dean Elcarth?” Teren didn't wait for an answer, but strode
off, heading for the stairs.
This time they walked
through the corridor that held all the classrooms; again, it was lit by means
of windows over each classroom door. From the spacing, the rooms were probably
twice the size of the one they'd given Skif.
Why so many and so much
room?
Maybe in case it was
needed. Just because they only had forty-six Trainees now didn't mean they
couldn't have more at some other time. And Teren had said that the classes were
shared with Bardic and Healer Trainees—and those others. That would be
interesting.
They passed through the
double doors that marked the boundary between Collegium and Herald's Wing, and
Teren turned immediately to a door on the left. “This is where I'll leave
you for now. I will see you tomorrow, and we'll start Basic Orientation. And a
couple of the other introductory classes. That way, when everyone gets back and
Collegium classes start again, you'll be able to join right up.”
He tapped on the door; a
muffled sound answered, and Teren opened it, and putting a hand just between
Skif's shoulder blades, gently propelled Skif inside before he got a chance to
hesitate.
The door shut behind him.
Skif found himself in a
cluttered room, a very small room, but one that, from the open door to the
side, must be part of a larger suite. There were four things in this room,
besides Dean Elcarth; books, papers, chairs, and a desk. There were bookshelves
built into the wall that were crammed full of books; books and papers were
piled on every available surface. Elcarth motioned to Skif to come in and take
the only chair that wasn't holding more books, one with a deep seat and leather
padding that was cracked and crazed with age.
He sat in it gingerly,
since it didn't look either sturdy or comfortable. He should have known better;
nothing bad that he'd assumed about the Heralds ever turned out to be right.
The chair proved to be both sturdy and comfortable, and it fit him as if it had
been intended for him.
Herald Elcarth folded his
hands under his chin, and regarded Skif with a mild gaze. “You,” he
said at last, “are a puzzle. I must say that Myste and I have searched
through every Chronicle of the Collegium, and I cannot find a single instance
of a thief being Chosen. We've had several attempted suicides, three
murderers—which, I will grant, were all self-defense, and one of them was
Lavan Firestorm, but nevertheless, they were murderers. We've had a carnival trickster,
a horse sharper, and a girl who pretended to be a witch, told fortunes which
turned out to be correct ForeSight, but also took money for curses she never
performed, relying instead on the fact that she'd be long gone before anyone
noticed that nothing bad had happened to the person she cursed. We've had a former
assassin. We've even had a spy. But we've never had a thief.”
Skif tried to read his
expression, and didn't get any clues from it. Elcarth merely seemed interested.
“So, I have to ask
myself, Skif. Why you? What is it about you that is so different that a
Companion would Choose you?” He tilted his head to the side, looking even
more birdlike. “Alberich, by the way, has told me nothing of why he
recognized you. In fact, he didn't say much at all about you, except that he
knew who you were, but until Kantor told him, he had not known you were
specifically a thief.”
“What d'ye wanta
know?” Skif asked. The best way to limit the damage might be to get
Elcarth to ask questions, so that he could carefully tailor his answers.
“More to the point,
what do you want to tell me?” Elcarth countered.
“Usually—not always, but usually—the Chosen sitting where you
are start pouring out their life stories to me. Are you going to be any
different?”
“I ain't the kind
t'pour out m'life story to anybody,” Skif replied, trying not to sound
sullen, wondering just how much he was going to have to say to satisfy the
Dean's curiosity. “I dunno. I ain't never hurt nobody. I stick
t'the liftin' lay an' roof work…”
He hadn't given a second
thought to whether Elcarth would understand the cant, but Elcarth nodded.
“Picking pockets and house theft. Which explains why you were in that
park in broad daylight. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was about in
the heat, hmm?”
Skif blinked. How
had—
“Your trail out of
the city was shatteringly obvious,” Elcarth pointed out. “Not to
mention hazardous. From the moment Cymry left the park with you, there were
witnesses, many of them members of the City Guard. But that only tells me what
you do, not what you are—and it's what you are that is what I
need to know.” At Skif's silence, he prodded a little more. “Your
parents?”
“Dead,” he
answered shortly. But try as he might, he couldn't stand firm in the face of
Elcarth's gentle, but ruthless and relentless questioning. Before very long,
Elcarth knew something of his Uncle Londer, of Beel, and of Bazie and Bazie's
collection of “boys”—and he knew what had happened to all of
them. Especially Bazie. And he knew about the fire.
He managed to keep most of
the details to himself, though; at least he thought he did. The last
thing he wanted was to start unloading his rage on Elcarth. It was a handle to
Skif's character that Skif didn't want the Dean to have.
But he didn't manage to
keep back as much as he would have liked, though, and just talking about it
made his chest go tight, his back tense, and his stomach churn with unspoken
emotion. Part of him wanted to tell this gentle man everything—but that
was the “new” part of him. The old part did not want him to be
talking at all, and was going mad trying to keep him from opening his mouth any
more than he had.
Fortunately at that point,
Elcarth changed the subject entirely, quizzing him on reading, figuring,
writing, and other subjects. That was what he had expected, although he didn't
care for it, and his stomach soon settled again. It took longer for the tension
to leave his back and chest, but that was all right. The tension reminded him
that he needed to be careful.
Outside the office, the day
moved on, and the heat wave hadn't broken. Thick as these stone walls were, the
heat still got into Elcarth's office and both of them were fanning themselves
with stray papers before the interview was over. “I think I can place
you, now,” Elcarth said, by late afternoon. “But I'm going to be
putting you in one class you probably aren't going to appreciate.”
“Figuring!”
Skif groaned.
“Actually—no.
Not immediately. I'm going to ask Gaytha to teach you how to speak
properly.” Elcarth sat back and waited for Skif's reaction.
If he'd expected Skif to
show resentment, he got a surprise himself. “Huh. I s'pose I can see
that—though you shoulda 'eard—heard—me afore—before—Bazie
got hold of me.” Actually he wasn't at all displeased. You didn't get to
be a good thief by being unobservant, and Skif had known very well
that his speech patterns would mark him out in any crowd as coming from the
“bad part of town” near Exile's Gate. If he was going to consort
with the highborn and be taken seriously, he'd better stop dropping his
“h's”.
Among other things.
And he might as well start
being careful about how he spoke now. “Is that all you want with
me?” he asked, watching every syllable, adding as an afterthought,
“sir.”
“For now.”
Elcarth studied him, and Skif forced himself not to squirm uncomfortably under
that unwavering gaze. “I hope eventually you'll feel freer to talk to me,
Skif.” He looked for a moment as if he was about to say more, then
changed his mind. “I believe you have another interview before
you—”
“I—” Skif
began, but a tap on the door interrupted him.
“Come!” called
Elcarth, and the door was opened by Herald Alberich. Who was, of course, the
very last person that Skif wanted to see at this moment, when Elcarth had him
feeling so unbalanced and unsettled.
Alberich looked at him for
a moment, but not with the gaze of a hawk with prey in sight, but with a more
measuring, even stare. “Come, I have, to take our new one off,
Elcarth,” he said simply. “Companion's Field, I think. Cooler it
will be there.”
“Well, I'm satisfied
with him, so he's all yours,” Elcarth replied, making Skif wince a
little. But Alberich smiled, ever so slightly.
“Your Cymry is
anxious to see the work of the Healer,” he said to Skif. “And it is
that I have evaluation of my own to make. Please—come.”
He reached out and beckoned
with one hand, and Skif got reluctantly to his feet.
Unlike Teren, Alberich did
not seem inclined to lead Skif anywhere. Instead, he paced gravely
beside Skif, hands clasped behind his back, indicating direction with a jerk of
his chin. They left the Herald's Wing by the same door through which they'd
first entered the Collegium; Skif recognized the spot immediately. There were
plenty of trees here, and Skif was glad of the shade. And glad of the light
color of the Trainee uniform. He hated to think what it would have been like if
the outfit had been black.
“To the riverbank, I
think,” Alberich said, with one of those chin jerks. “You are
puzzled by my accent.”
“Well—aye,”
Skif admitted. “Never heard naught like it.”
“Nor will you. It is
from Karse that I am. A Captain I was, in the service of Vkandis
Sunlord.” With a glance at Skif's startled face, Alberich then turned his
face up toward the cloudless sky. “We have something in common, I think.
Or will have. The thief and the traitor—neither to be trusted. Outside
the Heraldic Circle, that is.”
Skif swallowed hard. A
Karsite. A Karsite offlcer. From the army of Valdemar's most
implacable enemy.
“But—why—”
“That is what
I—we, for Kantor suggested this—wish to be telling
you,” Alberich said gravely as they approached the riverbank. His face
cleared, then, as they rounded a section of topiary bushes and the river
appeared, dazzling in the sun. “Ah, there they are!”
Two Companions waited for
them, and Skif knew Cymry from the other immediately, though how, he
couldn't have said. He rushed to greet her, and as he touched her, he felt
enveloped in that same wonderful feeling that had been creeping in all
afternoon, past doubts, past fears, past every obstacle. He pulled her head down
to his chest and ran his hands along her cheeks, while she breathed into his
tunic and made little contented sounds. He could have stayed that way for the
rest of the afternoon…
But Alberich cleared his
throat politely after a time, and Skif pulled away from her with great
reluctance. “A grotto there is, in the riverbank. Cool as a cellar in
this heat, and our Companions will enjoy it as well.”
Cymry seemed to know
exactly where they were going, so Skif let her lead him. Skif kept one hand on
her neck and followed along. She led him down a steeply-sloped, grassy bank to
the edge of the river itself, and there, partly out of sight from the lawn
above, was a kind of ornamental cave carved into the bank, just as Alberich had
said. It was just about tall enough to stand up inside, and held three curved,
stone benches at the back. Nicely paved, ceilinged, and walled with flagstone,
it was wonderfully cool in there, and the two Companions took up positions just
inside, switching their tails idly, as Alberich and Skif took seats on built-in
benches at the back.
This wasn't so bad. Without
the Herald looming over him, without actually having to look him in the eyes,
Skif felt more comfortable. And in the dim coolness, the Herald seemed a bit
more relaxed. Alberich cleared his throat again, as soon as they settled.
“So. It is you who have been telling tales for the most of today. Let
someone else, for a candlemark.”
“Suits,” Skif
said shortly, and leaned back into the curved stone bench.
“Karse,”
Alberich began, meditatively. “I left my land, and to an extent, my God.
They call me traitor there. Think you—it is odd, that I love them both,
still?”
“I dunno,” Skif
replied honestly. “Dunno much 'bout Gods, an'—truth t'tell, I never
thought overmuch 'bout anythin' like a whole country. Mostly didn'
think 'bout much past m'own streets.”
Alberich nodded a little,
his gaze fixed on the river flowing outside the grotto. “No reason there
was, why you should.”
Skif shrugged. “ Ol’
Bazie, he didn' think much of Karse, an' I reckon he thought pretty well of
Valdemar, when it comes down t'cases. Least—” Skif thought hard for
a moment, back to those memories that he hadn't wanted to think about at all
for a very long time now. “Huh. When he lost 'is legs, 'twasn't Karse as
saw 'im Healed, nor the Tedrels. 'Twas Valdemar. An' he 'ad some good things
t'say 'bout Heralds.”
“Tell me,”
Alberich urged mildly, and Skif did. It was surprising, when he came to think
about it, how much good Bazie had said about Valdemar and its Heralds, especially
considering that he'd fought against both.
Alberich sighed. “I
love my land and my God,” he said, when Skif was through.
“But—both have been—are being—ill served. And
that is neither the fault of the land, nor the God.”
He told his story
concisely, using as few words as possible, but Skif got a vivid impression of
what the younger Alberich must have been like. And when he described being
trapped in a building that was deliberately set afire to execute him, Skif
found himself transposing that horror to what Bazie and the boys must have
felt.
But there had been no
Companion leaping through the flames to save them. There had been no happy
ending for Bazie.
“It was the King's
Own and another Herald who came at Kantor's call,” Alberich said
meditatively. “Which was, for my sake, a good thing. Few would question
Talamir's word, fewer dared to do so aloud. So I was Healed, and I
learned—yes,” he said, after he glanced at Skif. “Oh, smile
you may, that into Grays I went, and back to schooling at that age! A sight, I
surely was!” He shook his head.
“Why?” Skif
asked. “Why didn' you just tell 'em t' make you a Herald straight
off?”
“And knowing nothing
of Heralds or Valdemar? Stubborn I am often, stupid, never. Much I had to
unlearn. More did others have to learn of me. Selenay, after Talamir, was my
friend and advocate—after them, others. More than enough work there was
here, to keep me at the Collegium, replacing the aged Weaponsmaster. More than
enough reason to stay, that others have me beneath their eye, and so feel
control over me in their hands.” He smiled sardonically. “Did they
know what I learn for the Queen here, it is that they would send me
out to the farthest Border ere I could take breath thrice.”
Since Skif had seen him at
work, he snickered. Alberich bestowed a surprisingly mild glance on him.
“Now, your turn, it
is, for answering questions,” he said, and Skif steeled himself.
“But first of all, because I would know—why choose to be a
thief?”
An odd question, and as
unexpected as one of Alberich's rare smiles. Skif shrugged. “ 'Twas
that—or slave for m'nuncle Londer. Wasn't much else goin'—an' Bazie
was all right.”
His heart contracted at
that. All right! What a niggardly thing to say about a man who had
been friend, teacher, and in no small part, savior! Yet—if he said more,
he put his heart within reach of this Herald, this Alberich, who had already said
in so many words that he would use anything to safeguard Valdemar, the Queen,
and the Heralds…
And that's bad, how? whispered that new side of him.
Shut up! replied the old.
Skif became aware that a
moment of silence had lengthened into something that Alberich might use to put
a question. He filled it, quickly. “Bazie was pretty good t'us,
actually.” He paused. “You gonna Truth Spell me again?”
Alberich shook his head.
“What I did was done in need and haste. Much there is I would learn of
you, but most of it will wait. And what I would know, I think you will tell
freely for the sake of your friends.”
So now, for a second time,
Alberich asked questions about Jass and Jass' master, this time helping Skif to
pry out the least and littlest morsel of information in his memory. This time,
though, the questions came thoughtfully, as slow as the heat-heavy air drifting
above the riverbank and cloaking it in shimmer, each question considered and
answered with the same care. Alberich was right about this much. In this case,
Alberich's goals and Skif's were one, and the two voices inside him were at
peace with one another.
The light had turned golden
as they spoke, and the heat shimmer faded. There had been a long time since the
last question, and Skif slowly became aware that lunch was wearing thin. As his
stomach growled, Alberich glanced over at him again, with a half-smile.
“You know your way
about, I think,” the Weaponsmaster said. “Tomorrow we will meet,
and you will begin your training with me, and with others.”
Then, with no other word of
farewell, Alberich rose and stalked out, his Companion falling in at his side
like a well-trained drill partner.
* * * * * * * * * *
“You've been mighty
quiet,” Skif said to Cymry in the silence.
:You were doing perfectly well without me,: she replied, with a saucy switch
of her tail. :Well Here you are, left
perfectly alone on the Palace grounds. You can go and do whatever you want; no
keeper, no guardian. You could go climb to the Palace roof if you wanted to,
bearing in mind the Queen's Guard might catch you. Or hasn't that occurred to
you yet?:
It hadn't, and the
revelation hit him like a bucket of cold water.
“You sure?” he gasped.
:As sure as I'm
standing here.:
She switched her tail again, but this time with impatience. :They trust
you. Isn't it time you started to trust them? Just start, that's all.:
An odd, heavy feeling came
into his throat. Once again, the sense that something portentous had happened,
something that he didn't understand, came over him.
It was more than
uncomfortable, it was unsettling, in the sense of feeling the world he knew
suddenly shift into something he no longer recognized.
“I'm hungry,”
he announced, hastily shunting it all aside. “An’ I reckon I saw
some ham an' bacon in that pantry.”
Cymry whickered; it sounded
like a chuckle. :I reckon you saw
more than that. Go on, come back and meet me here once you've stuffed yourself.:
Skif got up, and now that
he was moving again, he felt every single bruise and strain from yesterday's
ride.
Was it only yesterday? It
felt like a lifetime ago…
As he got up, he actually
staggered a little with stiffness. Cymry moved quickly to give him a shoulder
to catch himself on, and after he'd steadied himself, he gave her a
self-conscious little kiss on her forehead.
:Go on,:
she said playfully, giving him a shove with her nose. :Just don't eat until
you're sick.:
You didn't become a
successful thief without learning the layout of a place on the first time
through it. Nevertheless, Skif couldn't help but feeling a little
self-conscious as he made his way across the grass, overshadowed by the silent
building. And he couldn't help looking for those who might be looking for him.
But there were no watchers; Cymry had been right. And when he left the heat of
the outdoors for the cool of the great kitchen, he discovered it just as
deserted as it had been when Teren brought him.
He opened the pantry doors
and stood amid the plenitude, gazing at the laden shelves and full of
indecision. Bacon or ham? White bread, or brown? It was too hot to eat anything
cooked-up fresh, besides being far too much trouble, but there was an abundance
of good things that could be eaten cold. His mouth watered at the sight of a
row of ceramic jars labeled “Pikld Beets,” but the discovery of a
keg of large sour cucumber pickles made him change his mind about the beets.
There were so many things here that he had only tasted once or twice, and so
many more he'd seen, but never tasted—
But although Cymry had
warned him playfully about eating himself sick, he was mindful of that very
consideration. Too many times he'd seen people in his own streets do just that,
when encountering unexpected abundance. After all, none of this was going to
disappear tomorrow, or even later tonight (unless he ate it) and he wasn't
going to have his access to it removed, either.
When this Cook gets
back t'work—
Oh, there was a thought! If there was so much here ready for snacking, what
wonderful things must the Cook prepare every day? Visions of the kinds of
things he'd seen in the best inns passed through his mind— minced-meat
pasties, stews with thick, rich gravy, egg pie and oh, the sweets…
Eventually he made his
selections, and put a plate together. He ate neatly and with great enjoyment,
savoring every bite, finishing with a tart apple and a piece of sharp cheese.
Then, as he had when he had eaten earlier with Teren, he cleaned up after
himself and put everything away.
A glance through the
windows above the great sink as he was washing up showed him that the sky had
gone to red as the sun set. There would be plenty of time to spend with Cymry,
and at that moment, there was nothing in the world that he would rather have
been doing.
Back up and out he went,
under a sky filled with red-edged, purple clouds, passing trees just beginning
to whisper in an evening breeze, through the quietude that seemed so strange to
him after the constant noise of the city proper. Cymry waited for him where he
had last seen her, watching the sun set and turn the river to a flat ribbon of
fire.
He put an arm over her
shoulder, and they watched it together. How many times had he watched the sun
rise or set above the roofs of the city? Too many to count, certainly, but he'd
never had as much time as he would have liked to enjoy the sight, even when it
was a truly glorious one like tonight.
Come to that, there had
never been anyone with him who understood that it was a glorious sight until
tonight. Bazie would have—but Bazie had spent most of his time in the
cellar room, and there was never the time or leisure for his boys to bring him
up for a sunset.
They stood together until
the last vestige of rose faded from the clouds, and only then did they realize
that they were not alone.
Behind them were another
Herald and Companion, who must have come up behind them so quietly that not
even Skif's instincts were alerted—and that took some skill.
Skif didn't even know they
were there until Cymry reacted, with a sudden glance over her shoulder, a start
and a little jump.
Then he looked behind, and
saw the strangers.
He turned quickly, sure
that they were somewhere they shouldn't have been, but the tall, elderly man
standing with one arm around his Companion's shoulders (even as Skif had stood
with Cymry) smiled and forestalled any apology.
“I beg your pardon,
youngling, for startling you,” the man said, his voice surprisingly deep
for one as thin as he was. “We often come here to admire the sunset, and
didn't see any reason to disturb your enjoyment. Rolan tells me that you are
Skif and Cymry.”
The man's uniform was a
touch above the ones that Herald Teren and Dean Elcarth had worn; there was a
lot of silver embroidery on the white deerskin tunic, and Skif would have been
willing to bet anything he had that the trews and shirt this Herald wore were
silk.
The Companion was something
special as well; he was just a little glossier, just a little taller, and had
just a touch more of an indefinable dignity than any of the others Skif had
seen thus far did.
:This is the Queen's
Own Herald Talamir and Rolan, the Grove-Born,:
Cymry said hastily in his mind, in a tone that told Skif (even though he had no
idea what the titles meant) that these two were somehow very, very special, even
by the standards of Heralds.
“Yessir, Herald
Talamir,” Skif said, with an awkward bob of his head. It was a very odd
thing. He had seen any number of highborn, and never felt any reason to respect
them. He did respect the Heralds he'd met so far—but this man,
without doing more than simply stand there, somehow commanded respect.
But at the same time, there was an aura of what Beel might have called mortality
and what others might have called fey that hung about him.
The Herald's smile widened.
“And I see that you and Cymry Mindspeak. That is excellent, especially in
so early a bond.” Talamir stepped forward and extended his hand to Skif,
and when Skif tentatively offered his own, took it, and shook it firmly but
gently. “Welcome, Skif,” was all he said, but the words were a true
greeting, and not a hollow courtesy.
“Thankee, sir,”
Skif replied, feeling an unaccountable shyness, a shyness that evidently was
shared by Cymry, who kept glancing at the other Companion with mingled awe and
admiration. Talamir seemed to expect something more from him, and he groped for
something to say. “This's—all kinda new t'me.”
“So I'm told.”
Mild amusement, no more. No sign that Talamir had been told anything of Skif's
antecedents. “Well, if you feel overwhelmed, remember that when I first
arrived here, I was straight out of a horse-trading family, I'd never spent a
night in my life under anything but canvas, and the largest city I ever saw was
a quarter of the size of Haven. My first night in my room was unbearable; I thought
I was going to smother, and I kept feeling the walls pressing in on me.
Eventually, I took my blankets outside and slept on the lawn. Very few of us
are ready for this when we arrive here, and—” he chuckled softly,
the merest ghost of a laugh, “—sometimes here is even less
ready for us. But we adapt, the Trainee to the Collegium and the Collegium to
the Trainee. Even if it means pitching a tent in the garden for a Trainee to
live in for the first six months.”
Skif gaped, totally unable
to imagine this elegant gentleman living in a tent, but quickly shut his mouth.
“Yessir,” he replied, his usually quick wits failing him.
He had no idea how to end
this conversation, but the Herald solved his dilemma for him. “Have a
good evening, youngling,” Talamir said, and he and his Companion turned
and drifted off through the dusk like a pair of spirits, making no sound
whatsoever as they moved over the grass. The moon, three-quarters now, had just
begun to rise, and its light silvered them with an eldritch glow.
“Is't just me,”
Skif asked, when he was pretty sure they were out of earshot, “Or are
they spooky?”;
:They're spooky,:
Cymry affirmed, with an all-over shiver of her coat. :Rolan is Talamir's
second Companion. Taver was killed in the Tedrel Wars, when Talamir and Jadus
were trying to rescue the King. They say that everyone thought Talamir was
going to follow Taver and King Sendar until Rolan came and pulled him back.
Ever since then, Talamir's been— otherworldly. Half his heart
and soul are here, and half's in the Havens, they say.:
Skif shook his head. All
this was too deep for him.
:Still!:
Cymry continued, shaking off her mood. :His mind is all here, and Talamir's
mind is better than four of any one else's! Would you like to see Companion's
Field?:
“I thought this was
Companion's Field,” Skif replied confusedly.
She made a chuckling sound.
:This is only the smallest corner of it. Most of it is across the river.
Think you can get on my back without a boost?:
“Please. I can pull
m'self up a gutter on t'roof without usin' legs,” he retorted. “I
oughta be able t' get on your back!”
She stood rock still for
him, and after a moment of awkwardness, he managed to clamber onto her bare
back. Stepping out into the twilight at a brisk pace, she took him across the
river on a little stone bridge, and they spent a candlemark or two exploring
Companion's Field.
Finally the long day caught
up with him, and Skif found himself yawning and nodding, catching himself
before he actually dozed off and fell off Cymry's back. Cymry brought him right
back to the place where they'd met, and from there, he stumbled up to his room.
Someone had come along and
lit the lanterns set up along the walls, so at least he wasn't stumbling
because he couldn't see. When he got to the door of his room, he discovered
that someone had also slipped a card into a holder there that had his name on
it.
A sound in the corridor
made him turn; his eyes met the brilliant blue ones of an older boy—hair
soaking wet and wrapped in a light sleeping robe, on his way out of the bathing
room. The other boy smiled tentatively.
“Hullo!” he
greeted Skif. “I'm Kris; you must be the new one, Skif. It's me and Jeri
here over Midsummer.”
“Uh—hullo,”
He eyed Kris carefully; definitely highborn, with that accent and those
manners. But not one with his nose in the air. “Jeri a girl or a
boy?”
“Girl. She'll be your
year-mate; got Chosen six moons ago. Oh, I made sure I left enough hot water
for a good bath.”
“Thanks.” That
decided him. Maybe he'd already had one bath today, but he was still stiff and
sore, and another wouldn't hurt.
Kris was still looking at
him quizzically. “I hope you don't mind my asking—but how did you
get that black eye? It's a glory! If you haven't seen it, it's gone all green
and purple around the edges, and black as black at your nose.”
“Smacked it inta
Cymry's neck,” Skif admitted ruefully. “Ain't never jumped on a
horse afore.”
Kris winced in sympathy.
“Ouch. Better go soak. Good night!”
“Night,” Skif
replied, and got a robe of his own to take the boy's advice.
When he got back to his
room and started putting his new belongings away to clear his bed so he could
sleep, he found one last surprise.
On the desk were all of his
things. Every possible object he owned except the most ragged of his
clothing from both his room next to Jass', and the Priory. Including his purse,
with every groat still in it.
Startled, he tried to think
at his Companion. :Cymry!:
he “called” her, hoping she'd answer.
:What do you need?: she asked
sleepily, and he explained what he'd found.
:Who did that? And how
come?: he finished. It worried him…
:Oh. That would be
Alberich's doing, I expect,: she replied. Usually
they go send someone to tell families that the Chosen's arrived safely, and to
get their belongings, if they didn't bring anything with them. Don't you want
your things?:
Well, of course he wanted
his things. :I just—:
The fact was, he worried.
Who went there. What they'd said. And how they'd known where he came
from…
:Kantor says it was all
Alberich's doing, at least getting your things from your room.:
Well, that was one worry off his mind. Alberich would have gone as the
sell-sword, and intimidated his way in. Good enough. :He sent off the usual
Guardsman to the Priory. They'll have told the Priory you were Chosen, and the
Guardsman would have brought someone hired to take your place, so the Priory
won't go shorthanded. Kan for says Alberich didn't tell your old landlord
anything. Is that all right?:
Since it was exactly what
he would have wanted had he been asked, he could only agree. :Aye. That's fine,
I reckon.: In fact, he couldn't
think of anything else he could possibly want.
:Get some sleep,: she told him. :It'll be a
long day tomorrow.:
A longer one than today?
With a sigh, he climbed into bed, feeling very strange to be in such a bed, and
even stranger not hearing the usual noises of the city beyond his walls.
But not so strange that he
was awake for much longer than it took to find a comfortable position and think
about closing the curtains he'd left open to let in every bit of breeze. About
the time he decided it didn't matter, he was asleep.
A SCANT week later, Skif
was just about ready to face all the returning Trainees. He knew what the
Heralds of Valdemar were about now—at least, he knew where they'd come
from and what they did. And he was starting to get his mind wrapped around why
they did it. If he didn't understand it, well, there were a great many things
in the world that he didn't understand, and that didn't keep him from going on
with his life.
Something had happened to
him over the course of that week, and he didn't understand any of it. The
things he had always thought were the only truths in the world weren't, not
here anyway. He was going to have to watch these Heralds carefully. They might
be hiding something behind all this acceptance and welcome.
But since a lot of what was
going on with him had to do with feelings, he came to the unsatisfactory and
vague conclusion that maybe it wasn't going to be possible to understand
it. He was caught up like a leaf in the wind, and the leaf didn't have a lot of
choice in where the wind took it. If it hadn't been that Cymry was a big part
of that wind—
Well, she was, and despite
everything he'd learned until this moment, he found himself thinking and
feeling things that would have been completely unlike the boy he'd been a
fortnight ago. Soft, was what he would have called what he was
becoming now, but what he was now knew that there was nothing soft
about where he was tending. If anything, it was hard… as in difficult.
And difficult were
the things he was learning, and the things he was going to learn, though truth
to tell, it was no more work than he was used to setting himself. Physical
exertion? The weapons' work he was doing, the riding, none of it was as hard as
roof walking. Book learning? Ha! It was mostly reading and remembering, not
like having to figure out a new lock. Even the figuring—the mathematics,
they called it— wasn't that bad. Since he could already do his sums, this
new stuff was a matter of logic, a lot like figuring out a lock. The real
difference was that he was obeying someone else's schedule and someone else's
orders.
Yet he'd run to Bazie's
schedule and Bazie's orders, and thought no worse of it, nor of himself.
For every objection his old
self came up with, the new one—or Cymry—had a counter. And if there
was one thing he was absolutely certain of, it was that he would not, could not
do without Cymry. She didn't so much fill an empty place in him as fill up
every crack and crevice that life had ever put in his heart, and make it all
whole again. To have Cymry meant he would have to become a Herald. So be it. It
was worth it a thousand times over.
And once again, just as
when he'd been with Bazie, he was happy.
He hadn't known what
happiness was until Bazie took him in. Moments of pleasure, yes, and times of
less misery than others, but never happiness. He'd learned that with Bazie, and
since the fire, he hadn't had so much as a moment of real, unshadowed
happiness.
Now it was back. Not all
the time, and there were still times when he thought about the fire and raged
or wept or both. He wasn't going to turn his back on these people, not until he
figured out what their angle was. But for the most part it was back, like a
gift, something he'd never thought to have back again.
After that, he knew he
couldn't leave. Out there, without Cymry, he'd go back to being alone against
the world. In here, with her, there was one absolutely true thing he was
certain of. Cymry loved and needed him, and he loved and needed her. The
rest—well, he'd figure it all out as it came.
But he woke every day with
two persistent and immediate problems to solve. When his fingers itched to lift
a kerchief or a purse, he wondered what would happen if he gave in to the
urge—and when Kris and Jeri accepted him without question as one of
themselves, he worried what would happen when they (and the rest of the
Trainees) learned he'd been a thief. Cymry might be the center of his world,
but he'd had friends before in Bazie and the boys, and he liked having them. He
didn't want to lose the ones he was getting now.
He woke one morning exactly
six days after he had arrived, a day when he knew the rest of the Trainees
would begin coming back in, signaling the beginning of his real classes tomorrow,
although it would probably take two or three more days for all of them to make
it back. It helped, of course, that they all had Companions, and however long
their journeys were, they would travel in a fraction of the time it took an
ordinary horse to cross the same distance. He had met most of his teachers, and
even begun lessons designed to allow him to fit into the classes with some of
them. He had no idea how many of them—besides Alberich and
Teren—knew his background either.
And eventually, it would
come out. Secrets never stayed secret for long. Eventually someone would say
something.
He had worried over that
like a terrier with a rat; in fact, he'd gone to bed that night thinking about
it. And when he woke, it was with an answer at last.
Whether it would be the right
answer was another question entirely. But he knew who to consult on it.
The Collegium cook, a
moon-faced, eternally cheerful man called Mero, had turned up three days ago.
The Collegium bells signaling the proper order of the day had resumed when Mero
returned. So now, when Skif awoke at the first bell of the day and went down to
the kitchen at the bell that signaled breakfast, he would join Kris and the
girl Jeri and some of the teachers around a table in the kitchen for a real cooked
meal. With so few to cook for, Mero declined help in cooking, but afterward
they all pitched in to clean up. Some of Skif's daydreams about food were
coming to pass—Mero even made homely oat porridge taste special.
After breakfast came Skif's
first appointment of the day. It wasn't exactly a class… especially not
this morning.
And this morning, he could
hardly eat his breakfast for impatience to get out to the salle, where some of
the weapons training was done. He cleared the table by himself so that he could
leave quickly.
He ran to the salle, a
building that stood apart from the rest of the Collegia, and for good reason,
since it needed to be a safe distance from anywhere people might walk,
accidentally or on purpose. The Trainees from all three Collegia learned
archery, and even some of the Blues, the students who weren't Trainees at all.
And some of those archery students were, to be frank, not very good.
Skif, although he had never
shot a bow in his life, had proved to be a natural at it, somewhat to his own
surprise. Seeing that, Alberich had tried him with something a bit more lethal
and less obvious than an arrow. He'd tried him in knife throwing.
Skif had been terrifyingly
accurate. Where his eye went, so did whatever was put in his hand. He had no
idea where the skill had come from—but at least his ability to fight with
a knife, or with the blunted practice swords, was no better than anyone else's.
Alberich had promised
something in the way of a surprise for him this morning, and Skif was impatient
to see what he meant, as well as impatient to speak with him.
When Skif arrived at the
salle, Alberich was throwing a variety of weapons at a target set up on the
other side of the room. Alberich was a hair more accurate than Skif, but
Alberich's skill came from training, not a natural talent. Nevertheless, Skif
watched with admiration as Alberich placed his weapons—knives, sharpened
stakes, and small axes—in a neat pattern on the straw-padded target. He
didn't interrupt the Weaponsmaster, and Alberich didn't stop until all the
implements he'd lined up on a bench behind him were in the target.
The salle, a long, low
building with smooth, worn wooden floors, was lit from above by clerestory
windows. This was because the walls were taken up with storage cabinets and a
few full-length mirrors. For the rest, there wasn't much, just a few benches,
some training equipment, and the door to Alberich's office. For all Skif knew,
Alberich might even have quarters here, since he hardly ever saw the
Weaponsmaster anywhere else.
“So, you come in good
time,” Alberich said, as the last of his sharpened stakes slammed into
the target. He turned toward Skif, picking up something from the bench where
his weapons had been. “Come here, then. Let us see how these suit you.”
“These” proved
to be little daggers in sheaths that Alberich strapped to Skif's arms, with the
daggers lying along the in side of his arms. Once on, they were hidden by
Skif's sleeves, and he flexed his arms experimentally. They weren't at all
uncomfortable, and he suspected that with a little practice wearing them, he
wouldn't even notice they were there.
“Of my students, only
two are, I think, fit to use these,” Alberich said. “Jeri is one.
It is you that is the other. Look you—” He showed Skif the catch
that kept each dagger firmly in its sheath—and the near-invisible shake
of the wrist that dropped it down into the hand, ready to throw, when the catch
was undone.
Skif was thrilled with the
new acquisition—what boy wouldn't be?—but unlike most, if not all,
of the other Trainees, he had seen men knifed and bleeding and dead.
Men—and a woman or two. Even before he left his uncle's tavern, he'd seen
death at its most violent. And he knew, bone-deep and blood-deep, that death
was what these knives were for. Not target practice, not showing off for one's
friends. Death, hidden in a sleeve, small and silent, waiting to be used.
Death was a cold, still
face, and blood pooling and clotting on the pavement. Death was floating
bloated in the river. Death was ashes and bones in the burned-out hulk of a
building.
Death was someone you knew
found still and cold, and never coming back. And these little “toy”
daggers were death. Not to be treated lightly, or to be played with.
But death was also being
able to stop someone from making you dead.
“Can you kill a
man?” Alberich asked suddenly, as Skif contemplated the dagger in his
hand.
Skif looked up at the
Weaponsmaster. As usual, his face was unreadable. “Depends on th'
man,” Skif replied soberly. “If you're talkin' in cold blood, I'd a
took Jass down like a mad dog, just 'cause he killed m'friends, and I'd'a done
it soon as I knew who his master was. In the dark. In the back. An' if
somethin' happens, an' his master won't come up on what's due
him—mebbe I'd do him, too. If you're talkin' in hot blood, if I was come
at myself—someone wantin' me dead—aye, I'd kill him.”
Alberich nodded, as if that
was expected. “So. When are you going to display these to your
friends?” he prodded. It sounded casual, but it was prodding.
Skif shook his head.
“These—they're for serious work. Not for showin' off. 'Less you
order me, Master Alberich, I ain't even gonna wear these, 'cept t' practice.
That's like balancin' a rock over a door t' see who gets hit. I ain't got a hot
temper, but I got a temper like anybody else. Losin' temper makes people do
stupid things.”
Death was a fight over
nothing, and a lost temper, and blood where a simple blow would have served the
same purpose. Over and over again, in the streets outside Exile's Gate, Death
came when tempers worn thin by need or hurt, anger or drink, flared and blades
came out. Alberich, in his guise of the sell-sword, was one of the few in those
taverns that Skif had ever seen who went out of his way to avoid
killing—to avoid even causing permanent harm.
Alberich gave a brief nod
of satisfaction, and went on to drill Skif in the use of his new weapons. He
said nothing more as the knives went into the target again and again; he was
satisfied that Skif was going to be sensible, and dismissed the question as
answered. That was another thing that Skif had come to realize about Alberich
in the last week. Where other people—even a few Heralds—were
inclined to harp on a subject that worried them, Alberich examined the subject,
asked his questions, made his statements, came to his decisions, and left it
alone.
If he trusted the person in question.
And he trusted Skif.
That was a very, very strange
realization. But when he had come to it last night, it had been the catalyst
for his own decision this morning.
“Master
Alberich,” he said, when the knives had been taken off and wrapped up in
an oiled cloth to keep the sheaths supple and catches rust free. “I got a
thought. Sooner or later some'un's gonna let it slip what I was. An' that's
gonna cause some trouble.”
Alberich gave him one of
those very penetrating glances, but said nothing.
“But I think that you
want t'keep at least part of what I can do real quiet.”
Now the Weaponsmaster
nodded slightly. “Have I not said it? Your skills could be—more
than useful.”
Skif clasped his hands
behind his back. “So I had an ideer. What if we go ahead an' let part
of it out? Just that I was on th' liftin' lay. 'Cause there's this—ain't
too many as does the roof work an' th' liftin' lay, an' if people know I done
th' one, they won't look for t'other.” He grinned. “I can turn it
into a kinda raree-show trick, y'ken? Do th' lift fer laughs. I'd
like—,” he continued, with a laugh, “—t'see yon Kris'
face when I give 'im his liddle silver horse back, what he keeps in his
pocket.”
Alberich raised one
eyebrow. “You have the itching fingers,” he said, though without
accusation.
“A bit,” Skif
admitted. “But—what d'you think?”
“I think that you
have the right of it,” Alberich replied, and Skif's spirits lifted
considerably. “It is your skill in other things, and not as the
picker of pockets, that is of primary value, at least for now. And when you
have your Whites, the novelty of your past will have worn off, those within the
Circle will not trouble to speak of it, and most outside the Circle will never
know of it. So if there is a thing to be taken amidst a crowd of strangers, you
will likely not find eyes on you.”
That made perfect sense.
One of the pickpockets Skif knew had spent an entire year just establishing
himself as a lame old beggar who was always stumbling into people. Then when no
one even thought twice about him, he began deftly helping himself to their
purses, and there wasn't a man jack of the ones that were robbed that even considered
the lame old beggar was the culprit.
Alberich's eyes looked
elsewhere for a flicker of time, then returned to him. “Those who need to
know what you are about,” he said, “Will know. The rest will see an
imp of mischief.” He leveled a long gaze at Skif.
Skif shrugged. “Won't
keep nothing,” he said, quite truthfully. “Never took more'n I
needed t'live comfortable, or Bazie did. That was Bazie's way—start t'
take more, get greedy, get caught.”
“A wise man, your
Bazie,” Alberich replied, with nothing weighting his tone.
Skif shrugged again.
“So, I don' need nothing here. Livin' better than I ever did. An' you
brought me my stuff.”
With the purse of money,
left in the loft at the Priory…
And when that money
runs out, what then?
“If there is need for
silver to loosen tongues, or even gold, the Queen's coffers will
provide,” Alberich said gravely, giving Skif a sudden chill, for it
seemed as if the Weaponsmaster read Skif's mind before Skif even finished the
thought. “And for the rest—for there are Fairs, and there are
taverns, and perhaps there will be the giving and receiving of gifts among
friends, there is the stipend.”
“Stipend?” Skif
asked.
“Stipend.”
Alberich smiled wryly. “Some of ours are highborn, used to pocket money,
some used to lavish amounts of it. We could forbid the parents to supply it,
but why inflict hardship on those who deserve it not? So—the stipend. All
Trainees receive it alike. Pocket money, for small things. Since you have
money already—”
He paused.
And I am not asking you
where it came from, nor demanding that you give it back, said the look that followed the
pause.
“—then you will
have yours on the next Quarter-Day, with the others.”
“Oh. Uh—thank
you—” Skif, for once, felt himself at a loss for words. Blindsided,
in fact. This wasn't something he had expected, another one of those
unanticipated kindnesses. There was no earthly reason why the Heralds
should supply the Trainees—him in particular—with pocket money.
They already supplied food, clothing, wonderful housing, entertainment in the
form of their own games, and the Bardic Collegium on the same grounds.
Why were they doing these
things? They didn't have to. Trainees that didn't have wealthy parents could
just do without pocket money.
But Alberich had already
turned away. He brought out a longer knife, and was preparing the salle for
another lesson in street fighting. That, Skif could understand, and he
set himself to the lesson at hand.
* * * * * * * * * *
“It's a fool's
bet,” Herald-Trainee Nerissa cautioned a fascinated Blue four weeks
later. “Don't take it.”
But the look in her eyes
suggested that although honesty had prompted the caution, Nerissa herself
really, truly wanted to see Skif in action again.
Eight Trainees, two from
Bardic Collegium and six from Herald's, and three Unaffiliated students, were
gathered around Skif and a fourth Blue in the late afternoon sunshine on the
Training Field.
The group surrounding Skif
and the hapless Blue were just as fascinated as Nerissa, and just as eager.
Skif himself shrugged and looked innocent. “Not a big bet,” he
pointed out. “Just t'fix my window so's the breeze can get in
and them— those—moths can't. He says he can, says he has,
for himself and his friends, and I don't think it'd put him out too
much.”
“It seems fair enough
to me,” said Kris. “Neither one of you is wagering anything he
can't afford or can't do.” He pointed at the Blue. “And you swore in the Compass Rose that Skif
could never pull his trick on you, because you in particular and your
plumb-line set in general were smarter than the Heraldic Trainees.”
The Blue's eyes widened.
“How did you know that?” he gasped.
Kris just grinned.
“Sources, my lad,” he said condescendingly, from the lofty position
of a Trainee in his final year. “Sources. And I never reveal my sources.
Are you going to take the bet, or not?”
The Blue's chin jutted
belligerently. “Damn right I am!” he snapped.
“Witnessed!”
called four Herald Trainees and one Bardic at once, just as Alberich came out
to break the group up and set them at their archery practice.
At the end of practice,
once Alberich had gone back into the salle, virtually everyone
lingered—and Skif didn't disappoint them. He presented the astonished
Blue with the good-luck piece that had been the object of the bet, an ancient
silver coin, so worn away that all that could be seen were the bare outlines of
a head. The coin had been in a pocket that the Blue had fixed with a
buttoned-down flap, an invention against pickpockets of his own devising, that
he was clearly very proud of.
In a panic, the boy checked
the pocket. It was buttoned. He undid it and felt inside. His face was a study
in puzzlement, as he brought out his hand. There was a coin-shaped lead slug in
it.
Skif flipped his luck piece
at him, and he caught it amid the laughter of the rest of the group. He was
good-natured about his failure—something Skif had taken into
consideration before making the bet—and joined in the laughter ruefully.
“All right,” he said, with a huge sigh. “I'll fix your
window.”
As the Blue walked off,
consoled by two of his fellows, Herald-Trainee Coroc slapped Skif on the back
with a laugh. “I swear, it's as good as having a conjurer about!”
the Lord Marshal's son said. “Well done! How'd you think of slipping him
that lead slug to take the place of his luck piece?”
Skif flushed a little; he
was coming to enjoy these little tests and bets. Picking pockets was something
he did fairly well, but he didn't get any applause for it out in the street.
The best he could expect was a heavy purse and no one putting the Watch on him.
This, however—he had an audience now, and he liked having an
audience, especially an appreciative one.
“I figured I'd better
have something when Kris told me that Henk had been a-boasting over in the
Compass Rose, an' told me I had to uphold the Heralds' side,” Skif
replied, with a nod to Kris. “We've all seen that luck piece of his, so
it wasn't no big thing to melt a bit of lead and make a slug to the right size.
After that, I just waited for him to say something I could move in on.”
“But when did you get
the coin?” Coroc wanted to know. “I mean, Alberich broke us up
right after he took the bet, and you didn't get anywhere near—,”
Coroc stopped talking, and
his mouth made a little “oh” when he realized what Skif had done.
“—you took it
off him before the bet!” he exclaimed.
“When there was all that
joshing and shoving, sure,” Skif agreed. “I knew he'd take
the bet; after all that about his special pocket, he'd never have passed it up.
He figured it'd be a secret I wouldn't reckon out, and I'd lose. But even if
Kris hadn't told me, I'd have figured it anyway,” he added. “The
button shows, when you look right, and he ain't no seamstress, that buttonhole
ain't half as tight as it could be.” That last in a note of scorn from
one who had long ago learned to make a fine buttonhole. “Anyway, I had to
have the slug, 'cause I knew once he took the bet he'd be a-fingering that
pocket t' make sure his luck piece was there.”
“It's a good thing
you haven't shown up a Gift other than moderate Thoughtsensing,” Kris
laughed, “or he'd have been accusing you of Fetching the thing!”
Skif preened himself, just
a little, under all the attention. If having Skif around was entertaining for
his fellow Trainees, the admiration each time he pulled off something clever
was very heady stuff for Skif. He'd begun beautifully, a couple of days after
full classes resumed, when Kris's best friend Dirk had asked innocently where
he'd come from and what his parents did. He'd put on a pitiful act, telling a
long, sad, and only slightly embellished story of his mother's death, the near-slavery
at his uncle's hands, his running away, and his tragic childhood in the slums
near Exile's Gate. All the while, he was slowly emptying goodhearted Dirk's
pockets.
“But how did you live?”
the young man exclaimed, full of pity for him. “How did you manage to
survive?”
By this time, of course,
since everyone in the three Collegia loved a tale, he'd drawn a large and
sympathetic audience.
“Oh,” Skif had
said, taking Dirk's broad hand, turning it palm upwards, and depositing his
belongings in it. “I turned into a thief, of course.”
Poor Dirk's eyes had nearly
bulged out of his head, and this cap to a well-told tale had surprised laughter
out of everyone else. Word very quickly spread, but because of the prankish
nature of Skif's lifting, there wasn't a soul in Herald's Collegium, and not
more than one or two doubters in Bardic and Healers', that thought him anything
other than a mischief maker, and an entertaining one at that. Those few were
generally thought of as sour-faced pessimists and their comments ignored.
Not, Skif thought to himself somberly
as he accepted the accolades of his fellows with a self-effacing demeanor, but
what they mightn't be right about me, 'cept for Cymry.
Except for Cymry. That
pretty much summed it up. Everyone among the Heraldic Trainees was
willing to accept Skif as a harmless prankster because he'd been Chosen,
because Companions didn't Choose bad people. And if anyone among the
teachers thought differently, they were keeping their doubts to themselves.
“Time to get to the
baths,” Kris reminded them. “Otherwise the hot water's going to be
gone.” That sent everyone but Skif on a run for their quarters. Skif
lingered, not because he didn't care about getting a hot bath, but because
Alberich had given him an interesting look that he thought was a signal.
He made certain that no one
was looking back at him, then sidled over to the salle entrance. Alberich was,
as he had thought, waiting just inside.
“Working, and working
well, is your plan of misdirection,” the Weaponsmaster observed calmly.
“So far.” Skif
waited for the rest. There had to be more; Alberich wasn't going to give him a
look like that just to congratulate him on his cleverness.
“Would it be that you
would know the voice of Jass' master, heard you it again?” Alberich asked.
Skif felt a little thrill
run through him. So Alberich was going to use him! He wasn't just
going to have to sit around while the Weaponsmaster prowled the slums in his
sell-sword guise.
“I think so,”
Skif said, after giving the question due consideration. “But, he'd have
to be talking—well, he'd have to be talking like he thought he was way
above the person he was talking to.”
“Condescending.”
Alberich nodded. “That, I believe, I can arrange. There is to be a
gathering of Lord Orthallen's particular friends tonight. Get you to that place
without challenge, I can do. It is for you to get yourself into a place of
concealment where you can hear and observe, but not be noticed.”
“Oh, I can do
that!” Skif promised recklessly. “You just watch!”
“I intend to, since
it will be myself at this gathering, as guard to Selenay with Talamir,”
Alberich replied. “I wish you at the door into the Herald's Wing at the
dishwashing bell.”
He turned and retreated
into the shadows of the salle, and Skif whirled and ran for the Collegium.
He got his
bath—lukewarm, but he hardly noticed—and ate without tasting his
supper, in such haste that he came close to choking once. He was in place long
before the bell rang, and Alberich, arriving early, smiled to see him there.
And to see him in the uniform of a page, the pale-blue and silver that all of
Selenay's pages wore.
“Come,” was all
he said, and he didn't ask where Skif had gotten the uniform. As it happened,
he hadn't stolen it, he'd won it, fair and square. Another little bet. He'd had
the feeling that he might need it at some point, and he was still small enough
to pass for one of the pages without anyone lifting an eyebrow.
Won't be able t'pull
that much longer, though, he thought with regret. He'd learned a lot, impersonating a page in
Lord Orthallen's service, and he hoped to learn more, slipping into the Palace
proper.
“I trust you know how
to serve,” Alberich murmured, as they walked together down the corridor,
servants whose duty it was to light the lamps passing by them without a second
glance.
Skif just snorted.
“I should like to
note,” Alberich went on, as they made a turn into the second half of
Herald's Wing, “that I specified you be in a place of concealment.”
“Hide in plain
sight,” Skif retorted. “When does any highborn look at a
page?”
“Unless it is his own
kin—a point you have made. Well, this may serve better than having you
lurking in the rafters.” Alberich nodded a greeting to a Herald just
emerging from his room; the other saluted him but showed no sign of wanting to
stop and talk.
“Can't see nobody's
face from the rafters,” Skif pointed out.
They made another turning,
into a section that looked immensely old, much older than the Collegium or the
Wing attached to it. Skif looked about with avid curiosity; they must be in the
Old Palace now, the square building upon which all later expansions had been
founded. The Old Palace was rumored to date all the way back to the Founding of
Valdemar, and it was said that King Valdemar had used the old magics that were
only in tales to help to construct it. Certainly no one in these days would
have attempted to build walls with blocks of granite the size of a cottage, and
no one really had any idea how the massive blocks could have been set in place
to the height of six stories. There were even rumors that the blocks were
hollow and contained a warren of secret passages. Unlikely, Skif thought, but
it would be impossible to tell, unless you knew where a door was, because the
outer walls were at least two ells thick, and you could tap on them until you
were a graybeard and never get a hollow echo.
Alberich stopped, just
outside a set of massive double doors. “This, the reception chamber is.
The reception will be in slightly less than a candlemark. Your plan?”
“Set an'
ready,” Skif said boldly. “You go do whatever you're gonna do, an'
leave me here.”
Alberich nodded, and
continued on his way. Skif checked the door of the chamber, and found it, as he
had expected, unlocked.
He slipped inside.
The walls were plastered
over the stone, and the plaster painted with scenes out of legends Skif didn't
even begin to recognize. Candle sconces had been built onto the walls to
provide light later, and there was an enormous fireplace truly large enough to
roast an ox. There was no fire in it now, of course, but someone had placed an
ox-sized basket of yellow, orange, and red roses between the andirons as a kind
of clever fire substitute. The room looked out into the courtyard in the center
of the Old Palace; here the walls were not of the massive thickness of the
outer walls, and the windows ran nearly floor to ceiling, with a set of glass
doors in the middle that could be opened onto the courtyard itself. There were
sideboards along the wall, covered with snowy linen cloths, set up to receive
foodstuffs, though none were there yet except two baskets of fruit. Candles and
lanterns waited on one of the tables, though none had been put in their sconces
and holders, nor lit. Skif took a tall wax taper, and went out into the
corridor, lighting it at one of the corridor lamps. He then went about the room
setting up the lights, quite as if he'd been ordered to do so. There seemed to
be too many lanterns for the room, so after consideration, he took the extras
out into the courtyard and hung them on the iron shepherd's crooks he found
planted among the flowers for that purpose.
Roughly a
quarter-candlemark later, a harried individual in Royal livery stuck his head
in the door and stared at him. “What—Did I order you to light the
lamps?” he asked, sounding more than a bit startled.
Skif made his voice sound
high and piping, more childlike than usual. “Yes, milord,” he
replied, with a bob of his head. “You did, milord.”
The man muttered something
under his breath about losing one's mind as the hair grayed, then said,
“Carry on, then,” waving a hand vaguely at him.
Skif hid his grin and did
just that. It was one of the things he'd learned impersonating a page at Lord
Orthallen's. If a boy was doing a job (rather than standing about idly), people
would assume he'd been set the task and leave him alone. Even if the person in
charge didn't recall setting the task or seeing the boy, that person would take
it for granted that it had just slipped his mind, and leave the boy to carry
on.
When the upper servant
appeared again, with a bevy of boys clad just as Skif was in tow, Skif was
relieved to see that none of them were the boy he'd won his uniform from. That
had been his one concern in all of this, and with that worry laid to rest, he
paid dutiful attention to the servant's instructions. He actually paid more
attention than the real pages, who fidgeted and poked each other—but
then, they were yawningly familiar with what their duties were, and he wasn't.
The food arrived
then—tidbits, rather than a meal, something to provide a pleasant
background to the reception. He managed to get himself, by virtue of his
slightly taller stature, assigned to carry trays of wine glasses among the
guests. That was a plus; he'd be able to move freely, where Alberich would be
constrained to go where the Queen did.
When all was in readiness,
the doors into the courtyard (now nicely lantern-lit, thanks to Skif's efforts)
and the doors to the corridor were flung open, the page boys took their places,
and the guests began to trickle by ones and twos into the room for the
reception.
ALBERICH stood at Selenay's
right hand as she circulated among Lord Orthallen's guests. He wore his formal
Whites, something he did only on the rarest of occasions. He was not at all
comfortable in what, for the first two decades of his life, had been the
uniform not only of the enemy, but of the demon lovers. Only three people knew
that reason, however; to tell anyone but Selenay, Talamir, and Myste would have
been to deliver a slap in the face to those who had rescued and cared for him
and taken them into their midst.
Sometimes, though, he did
wear the uniform, when the need to do so outweighed personal discomfort. In
this case, he wore his Whites because he would be far more conspicuous in his
favored dark gray leather than in his Heraldic uniform.
Talamir stood at Selenay's
left, where he could murmur advice into her ear if she needed it. Alberich
stood on her right, where his weapon hand was free.
He watched everyone and
everything, his eyes flicking from one person to the next, and he never smiled.
This evidently bothered some, though not all, of Lord Orthallen's
guests—the ones who had never seen Alberich before and only knew of him
by reputation. Those who frequented Court functions were used to the way he
looked at everyone as if he saw a potential assassin.
He did, however. Everyone
was a potential assassin. Of course the likelihood that any of them
actually were assassins was fairly low. But he was the Herald who had saved
Selenay from death at the hands of her own husband, cutting the Prince down
with the Prince's own sword. He saw treachery everywhere, or feigned that he
did, and when he looked at someone he didn't know with suspicion in his eyes,
that person tended to get very nervous.
Sometimes he wished that he
didn't have quite so formidable a reputation. Sometimes he wished that he could
just look at someone and not have them flinch away.
That was about as likely at
this point as for him to turn as handsome as young Trainee Kris.
That was what Herald-Chronicler
Myste said, anyway, looking at him from behind those peculiar split-lensed
spectacles of hers that forced her pull her head back to peer down her nose
when she was reading and tilt her chin down to peer through the top half when
she was looking at anything past the length of her arms. “What do you
expect?” she'd ask him tartly. “The man who'll cut down a prince
wouldn't hesitate at putting a
blade in the heart of a man of lesser rank. But for the gods' sake don't ever
try smiling at them. You aren't any good at faking a smile, and when you try,
you look as if you were about to jump on people and tear their throats out with
your teeth.”
A pity Myste was perhaps
the Herald who was the most inept with weapons in the entire Circle. He could
do with a dose of her good sense here tonight. Not that she'd enjoy it, of
course. She would far rather be where she could avoid all this interminable
nonsense, in her quarters, either writing up the current Chronicles or going
over old ones, a glass of cold, sweet tea at her elbow.
Where she would probably
knock it over at least once tonight. Hopefully when she did, the glass would be
empty. If it wasn't, well, at least the papers on her floor were discards,
unlike the ones piled all over Elcarth's office.
Alberich pulled his
attention back to the reception. The heat wave had finally broken, though the
thick stone walls of the Old Palace kept every room in it comfortably cool even
during the worst of the heat. With the doors open, there was a pleasant scent
coming from the roses in the courtyard. No one had gone out there, though, for
Selenay and Orthallen were in here. No matter how tired anyone's feet
got, he wouldn't leave where the power was.
If Alberich's gaze rested
more often than usual on a particular page, circulating among the guests with a
tray of wineglasses, probably no one was going to notice. It was a very
ordinary-looking boy: small, dark, curly-haired. If he moved more gracefully
than the usual lot, that wasn't likely to be noticed either. Alberich was pleased
with the way he was looking up at the people he was serving—not staring
enough to make him seem insolent, just paying respectful attention. Very good,
very smooth. The boy must have done something like this before, many times,
though Alberich doubted it had been for any purpose other than to filch food
from whatever noble household he had infiltrated.
Lord Orthallen, on whose
behalf this reception was being held, also circulated among the guests quite as
if he was the one who was the host, and not the Queen. This particular
festivity was a reward for those who had helped Orthallen to conclude a set of
delicate negotiations that would ultimately benefit the Crown substantially,
according to Myste. Alberich was not at all clear on just what those negotiations
were, only that they had involved a number of men (and a few women) of vastly
disparate backgrounds, many of whom had personal differences with each other.
One thing they all had in
common, though. They were all very, very wealthy.
That much showed in their
costumes, rich with embroidery and of costly materials, and in their ornaments,
heavy gold and silver and precious gems. The details didn't matter to Alberich,
though Myste would have been studying them with the eye of one who would be
recording every subtle detail later in her writings. That was the problem of
living around a Chronicler; he never knew just what detail, what secret that he
assumed was just between them would end up in one of her Histories, to be
goggled at by some other generation of Heralds to come.
Right now, he was in the
unusual position of having part of his attention devoted to something other
than Selenay and her welfare. He watched that one small boy, not as a hunter
watched prey, but as the prey watches a hunter, alive to every nuance in his
behavior, waiting for the slightest sign that the boy recognized a voice he'd
only heard once.
When he told the boy that
he could arrange for him to hear words spoken in tones of condescension, he had
not been promising more than he could deliver. Although these people had worked
together for Orthallen's cause, they had not forgotten rank and perceived rank
and all of the tangle of quarrels that had made it so difficult to get them to
work together—they had merely put those things aside for the moment. And
although they were now basking in the unanticipated presence of Royalty, those
things still remained. Where the Queen gazed, all was harmony, but the moment
that she took her attention away, the claws were unsheathed, though subtly, subtly,
with a care not only for the Queen's presence, but for the watchful eye of her
guardian.
Who might misinterpret what
he saw. And in Alberich's case—
Well, no one wanted
Alberich to misinterpret anything.
So rather than bared claws
and visible teeth, there were mere hints of rivalries and competitions, mostly
carried out in tone and carefully chosen words.
Oh, there would be
condescension in plenty, among those able to read tone and words so exactly
that they could choose to ignore what they heard or exaggerate the offense.
Small wonder the crude bully Jass hadn't heard what the boy had read in his
master's tone. The wonder was that the boy had read it so accurately.
Well. Every Herald,
every Trainee, is a wonder, small or great.
It could be that this boy was—or
would be—more of a wonder than most. There were still those—not
Heralds, mostly— who doubted the wisdom of having a thief as a Trainee.
And the boy was not yet committed to becoming a Herald; Alberich, so apt at
reading the unspoken language of gesture and tone, knew that better than any.
If it had been a case of trusting to the boy by himself to come around, to
learn to trust, to understand what it was they were doing, Alberich would have
been the first to say, “No. He is a danger to us, and cannot be trusted
past his own self-interest.” But there was more than that; there was the
Companion. And so, Alberich was always the first, not the last, to say
“Peace. He will be ours, soon enough.”
The boy was good; very
good. Alberich had no difficulty in imagining him moving through a crowd of
just about any sort of folk save, perhaps, the highest, and remaining
completely unnoticed. He was, after all, a pickpocket; that was the way of the
game. The unobtrusive prospered; the rest wound up in gaol. Watching the boy
was the only entertainment he had, though, and in the end the reception was, as
such things generally were, deadly dull. These people were small; in the normal
course of things, no matter how wealthy they were, they would never have seen
Selenay except from the back of the Audience Chamber, or at most, stood before
her for a few, brief moments while she passed some judgment in their favor or
against them. They would never have watched as she bent that cool, thoughtful
gaze on each one alone, never have heard her inquiring as to the details of
their lives. For that moment of reflected glory, they were content to be
restrained and to keep their masks firmly in place, their smiles unwavering.
And although the boy had
shown a moment or two of hesitation, there was no sudden recognition. The
reception came to its predictable end when Selenay had had a private word with
each and every one of Orthallen's guests, and withdrew, along with Talamir and
Alberich. And after that, the guests would depart swiftly, there being nothing
there to hold them. The boy Skif would have to extricate himself from the toils
of the Page Master as best he could.
And when he did—just
as swiftly as Alberich had reckoned he would—he found Alberich waiting
for him in his own room.
Alberich had taken some
thought to the needs of boys and had brought with him something other
than the things, good though they were, that lay in Mero's free pantry. He had
gone down to the Palace kitchen, and commanded some of the dainties that
Selenay's Court feasted on. He calculated that having had such things paraded
beneath his nose all night, the boy would not be emotionally satisfied with
bread and cheese, however good those common viands were, and if he was anything
like Alberich had judged him, he had not filled himself at dinner.
So when Skif pushed open
his own door, there was Alberich, beneath a lit lantern mounted on the wall,
sitting at his ease in the boy's chair, the covered platter beside him on the
desk.
The boy started, but
covered it well. “Didn' think t'see you afore the morrow,” he said
matter-of-factly as he sat down on his bed.
“Good service demands
immediate reward,” Alberich replied, and uncovered the platter.
Then pulled out the two
glasses and half-bottle of wine from beneath the chair. The boy gaped at
him—then shut his mouth and looked at the wine. There was a brief flash
of greed there. But thankfully, no need. Good. That was one thing that
Alberich had worried about. Trouble with drink started early among those who
lived near Exile's Gate. Alberich had seen children as young as ten caught by
the addiction of drink, there.
“I didn' think we was
allowed—” Skif began, though his nose twitched as Alberich uncorked
it, and he was young enough that his yearning showed, a little more. He must be
getting very weary of the spring water, fruit juice, ciders, teas and milk that
were all the Trainees were ever offered.
“It is only half a
bottle, and I intend to share it with you,” Alberich replied, pouring the
glasses full and handing him one. “That is hardly enough for even an
innocent to be drunk upon. I suspect you've had a deal stronger in your time,
already.”
The boy accepted the glass
and to his great credit, took a mouthful and savored it, rather than draining
the glass. “So this's what all the fuss is about,” he
said, after he allowed the good vintage to slip down his throat. “This
is what the good stuff's like.”
“It is,”
Alberich agreed. “And now, I fear, it is spoiled you'll be for the goat
piss that passes itself off as wine near Exile's Gate.”
“Dunno how you drunk
it, and that's for certain-sure; I allus did my drinkin' a little higher up the
street,” Skif replied, putting his glass down and reaching for the
nearest tidbit, a pasty stuffed with morels and duck breast. Of course, he didn't
know that until he bit into it, and as it melted on his tongue, the boy's face
was a study that very nearly made Alberich chuckle. He didn't, though;
children's dignity was a fragile thing, and this lad's rather more so than
others.
“They been passin' those
under my nose all night, and if I'd known how they tasted—” Skif
shook his head. “This is too much like reward, Weaponsmaster. The plain
fact is there were three men that sounded something like the one we
want, and not one I'd be willin' t'finger.”
“Reward is not
exclusively earned by accomplishing a task,” Alberich noted, pushing the
platter toward the boy, but taking a pastry himself. He hadn't eaten any more
than the boy had, though Selenay had nibbled all evening, and he wanted
something in his stomach to cushion the wine. “Sometimes reward is earned
just in the making of the attempt.”
“Huh.” Skif
chose a different dainty, and washed it down with wine. “Now what d'we
do?”
“I will try and find
another opportunity to put you where you can observe some of the ones I
suspect,” Alberich told him. “If I do not, it is that you will go
to hunt on your own. Yes?”
Skif shrugged, but Alberich
read in the shrug that he had considered doing so, if he had not already made
an attempt or two. “I got cause,” was all he said, and left it at
that.
“Meanwhile—I
hunt in a place you cannot, for no boy, however disguised, would be permitted
to the discourses of the Great Lords of State,” Alberich continued.
Skif cocked his head to the
side. “Shut the pages out, do they?” he asked shrewdly, and sighed.
“Not like I ain't busy.”
A most unchildlike child,
Alberich reflected later, as he left the boy to finish his feast. But then,
most, if not all, of the children from that quarter were more-or-less
unchildlike. They'd had their childhood robbed from them in various ways;
Skif's was by no means the most tragic. He'd had a loving mother, for
however short a time he'd had her. He'd had a kind and caring guardian and
mentor in the person of the thief trainer. That was more, much more, than many
of his fellows had.
And if Selenay had even an
inkling of the horrors in the twisted streets of her own capital, she would
send out Heralds and Guard and all to scour the place clean. There would be a
grim forest of gallows springing up overnight.
And her own people
would speak her name with hate—and it would be all in vain, for half a candlemark after we'd
gone, the scum would all be back again. This was the cost of welcoming any
and all who sought shelter under Valdemar's banner. Sometimes what came in was
not good. Not all, or even many, of the former Tedrel mercenaries who had
remained in Valdemar were of Bazie's stamp.
Alberich sought his
quarters—he actually had quarters both with the other Heralds and in the
salle, but the latter was less convenient tonight. It was too late, or not late
enough, for a visitor; his room was empty, and in a way, he was relieved. He
was not fit company tonight; there was too much of a mood on him.
It was more of a relief to
get himself out of the Whites and into a sleeping robe, and then into bed.
There had been a double reason for the wine this evening; it was not only to
prove to the boy that Alberich considered him—in some things—to be
an adult. It was to make certain that tonight, at least, he would not be slipping
out to snoop and pry on his own. That Taltherian wine was strong stuff;
Alberich might have made certain that the greater part of the bottle went
inside him, but there was more than enough there to ensure that Skif
slept.
For that matter, there was
more than enough there to ensure that Alberich slept, he realized, as he went
horizontal and found a moment of giddiness come over him. It came as something
of a surprise, but one he was not going to have any choice but to accept.
Then again, neither would
Skif.
Which thought was a
safeguard, of sorts.
* * * * * * * * * *
Skif lay back against a
bulwark of pillows propped up against the wall and headboard of his bed, and
stared out at the night sky beyond his open window. Not that he could see much,
even with his lantern blown out; the lower half of the window was filled by a
swath of cheesecloth stretched over a wooden frame that fit the open half of
the window precisely. You couldn't slip a knife blade between the frame and the
window frame.
Trust a Blue to be that
fiddly.
It worked, though. Not a
sign of moth or midge or fly, and all the breeze he could want. He thought he
might want to dye the cloth black though, eventually, just to get that
obtrusive white shape out of the way.
The wine Alberich had brought
had been a lovely thing, about as similar to the stuff Skif had drunk in the
better taverns as chalk was to cheese. He'd recognized the power with the first
swallow, though, and he'd been disinclined to take chances with it. He'd
stuffed his belly full of the fine foods Alberich had brought, which slowed the
action of the wine considerably, which was good, because he wanted to think
before he went to sleep.
He put his hands behind his
head and leaned into his rather luxurious support.
Luxurious? Damn right
it is. When the best my pillows have been till now was straw-filled bags? This place was pretty amazing,
when it came right down to it. Maybe for some people the uniforms were a bit of
a come-down, but not even the worst of his was as mended and patched as the
best of his old clothing. And for the first time in his life to have boots and
shoes that actually fitted him—
Didn't know your feet
wasn't supposed to hurt like that, before.
His room had taken on the
air of a place where someone lived, in no small part because of Skif's little
wagers. Mindful of the impression he was hoping to create, he always wagered
for something he knew wouldn't put the person who was betting against him to
any hardship. So in many cases, particularly early in the game, that wager had
been a cushion against a small silver coin—which, of course, Skif knew he
wasn't going to lose. Skif preferred sitting in his bed to study, unless he
actually had to write something out, and any Trainee could make as many
cushions for himself as he cared to—fabric and cleaned feathers by the
bagful were at his disposal in the sewing room as Skif well knew. Palace and
Collegia kitchens went through a lot of fowl, most of which came into the
complex still protesting. The Palace seamstresses bespoke the goose-down for
featherbeds, the swansdown for trimming, and the tail feathers for hats. Wing
feathers went off to the fletchers and to be made into quill pens. That left
the body feathers free for the claiming, so there were always bags full of them
for anyone who cared to take worn-out clothing and other scrap material to make
a patchwork cushion or two.
Skif now had nearly twenty
piled up behind him. And for those whose pockets ran to more than the stipend,
some of the more top-lofty of the Blues, he'd wagered against such things as a
plush coverlet, a map to hang on his wall so that he wouldn't need to be always
running up to the Library, and, oddly enough, books.
The plush coverlet was
folded up and waiting for winter to go on his bed, the map made a dark
rectangle on one whitewashed wall, and the bookcase—the bookcase was no
longer empty.
He'd never disliked
reading, but he'd also never had a lot of choice about what he read. It had
never occurred to him that there might be other things to read than religious
texts and dry histories.
Then he discovered tales.
Poetry. Books written to be read for pleasure. It wasn't the
overwhelming addiction for him that it was with some of the Trainees, who would
have had their nose in a book every free moment if they could, but for him,
reading was as satisfying as a good meal, in his opinion.
And a book made a very,
very useful thing to demand on a wager. It made him look a great deal more
harmless in the eyes of those highborn Blues.
So now his bookshelves held
two kinds of books; his schoolbooks, and the growing collection of books he
could open at any time to lose himself in some distant place or time. And the
room now had personality that it hadn't shown before.
But that was not what he
wanted to think about; it was what had happened at that reception tonight. The
whole thing had been good, in that it proved Weaponsmaster Alberich had every
intention of using him. But it hadn't gotten them any results. And what could
be done within the wall around the Palace wasn't anything near enough, and he
knew that Alberich knew that it wasn't enough. One end of the trail might be
here, but the other was down near Exile's Gate. Here, there was likely only one
person, the man behind it all. There—well, there were a lot of people,
there had to be, and plenty of 'em with loose tongues, if you could catch 'em
right, or get enough liquor into 'em.
Now, Alberich could
go down there, fit in, and be talked to. He'd already proved that. But
the question was not whether he'd be talked to, the question was who
would talk to him. Jass had spoken to him, sold him information, and now Jass
was dead. Had anyone made that connection? Skif didn't know, and it was
certain-sure that no one was going to tell Alberich if they had. Take it
farther; if Alberich pressed too hard and in the wrong direction, someone might
decide he was too dangerous to let alone. Now, old Alberich wasn't very like to
get himself in serious trouble, not with Kantor to come rescue him at need, but
if a white horse came charging into Exile's Gate and carrying off a fellow who
was hard-pressed in a fight, there weren't too many folks down there that couldn't
put two and two together and come up with the right number.
There was that, but there
was more. The kinds of people that Alberich would talk to were the bullyboys,
other sell-swords. If he was lucky, possibly the tavernkeepers would talk to
him. They wouldn't necessarily have the information he needed. There was,
however, another set of people who might. The whores, the pawnbrokers,
the people who bought and sold stolen goods—they all knew Skif, and they
knew things that the folks who practiced their trades in a more open fashion
might not.
Come to that, Skif knew a
few of the other thieves who might trade a word or two with him. You never knew
what you were going to find yourself in possession of when you were a thief. It
might could be that one of them would have run across something to put Skif on
the trail.
Particularly intriguing was
that thread of information that Alberich had let fall—how the trade in
children stolen off the streets and the trade in slaves taken by bandits might
be linked. It made a certain amount of sense, that, if you assumed that the
slavers were all working together.
Skif hummed to himself
tunelessly as he considered that. Who would know, if anyone did? There were
always rumors, but who would be able to give the scrap of foundation to the
rumor?
One by one, he ran down the
list of his acquaintances, those who had always seemed to know where to start,
when you were looking for someone or something—most
particularly, those who had pointed him on the trail of Jass. And he dragged
out all of the tag bits of information he'd been given that hadn't led him to
Jass, but into other paths that had seemed at the time like dead ends.
At the moment, he couldn't
imagine anything more bizarre than that he, reclining at his ease in his own
room of a wing attached to the Palace itself, should be running down the lists
of those who owed him favors (and those whose cooperation could be bought) in
the most miserable quarter of Haven. Nevertheless—
Alberich does it all
the time. So I ain't the only one.
None of the things he'd
been told seemed to lead him to child stealing, nor could he think of anyone he
knew likely to really know anything other than just rumors. Reluctantly, he
found himself thinking that if there was one black blot in the alleyways of
Exile's Gate that might hide part of the answer, it was his own uncle Londer.
Londer Galko always skirted the fringe of the quasilegal. Londer was not brave
enough to dare the darkest deeds himself, but Skif could tell, even as a child,
that he yearned to. The older Londer got, the less he dared, but the more he
yearned.
Bazie had hinted, more than
once, that Londer would have sold Skif in a heartbeat if Skif hadn't already
been registered on the city rolls. And even then, if he could have manufactured
a believable story about Skif running away—
Skif was not at all
surprised now that half-witted Maisie had been illegally under-age—perhaps
not for the employment at the Hollybush, but certainly for the uses that his
cousin Kalchan had made of her. She hadn't looked under-aged, what
there was of her was woman-sized, but Londer had to have known. Skif wouldn't
be surprised now to learn that Londer himself had sampled Maisie's meager
charms before passing her on to his son. Londer had never given his sons
anything he hadn't already used (Beel being the exception, but then the idea of
Londer attempting the life of a priest was enough to make a cat laugh) and
Londer didn't exactly have women lining up to keep him company. In the years
since running off, Skif had learned a lot about his uncle, and he'd learned
that when it came to women, Londer had to pay for what he got. Since he'd already
paid for Maisie, it followed that he'd probably seen no reason why he shouldn't
have her first. Not that he'd shown any interest in anything too young to have
breasts, but half-wits often matured early, and Londer probably wouldn't even
think twice about her real age if he'd taken her.
Londer had
more-than-dubious friends, too, even by the standards of Exile's Gate. And
after the raid on the Hollybush—well, he'd lost what few friends he had
around there. Not only because of Maisie, but because he had laid all the blame
on his own son, and left him to rot and eventually die in gaol. Kalchan had
never recovered enough even to do the idiot's work of stone picking, and Londer
had done nothing to help him recover. Business was business, but blood
was blood, and people didn't much care for a man who disclaimed responsibility
for things that people knew he was responsible for because his unconscious son
couldn't refute them. A good thing for Londer that his son never did wake to
full sense and died within three moons. The case against Londer died with him,
and Skif could only wonder who Londer was friendly with now, given how
many people that callousness had offended. Or had that just freed his uncle to
edge a little nearer to those dark deeds he secretly admired?
Given all of that, Londer probably
didn't engage in child snatching for his own puerile entertainment. But that
didn't mean he didn't help it along, just because he got a thrill out of doing
so. He probably had been frightened enough by his brush with the law not to do
anything so dangerous for his own profit either. But it was increasingly
likely, in Skif's estimation, that he knew something about it. The Hollybush
hadn't, by any means, been Londer's only property. He owned warehouses in
places where there wasn't anyone around to notice odd things going on at night.
So, a very good place to
start would be with his uncle. Skif knew the ins and outs of Londer's house,
for more than once, he'd contemplated getting some of what he considered that
he was owed out of his uncle. He'd eventually given up on the idea, for the
fact was that anything Londer had of value was generally too big to be carried
off easily. But because of that, Skif knew the house, and he knew the twisty
ways of Londer's mind almost as well as he knew the house.
The best way to get
information out of him would be to frighten it out. Londer was good at keeping
his mouth shut, but not when he was startled, and not when he was genuinely
frightened.
So Skif set himself to
figuring out exactly how he could best terrify his uncle into telling Skif everything
he might know or guess about the child stealing and the slavery ring.
In his bed, in the dead
of night, Skif
decided. Skif was short, even for a boy his age—but a shadowy figure
dressed in black, waking you up with a knife to your throat, was likely to seem
a whole lot bigger than he actually was. And a hoarse whisper didn't betray
that he was too young for his voice to have broken yet.
Alberich had brought the
all-black night-walking suit when he'd collected Skif's clothing. Skif knew a way into Londer's house that not even
Londer knew about. Good old Londer! Every window had a lock, every door had
two, but he forgot completely about the trapdoor onto the roof. All Skif had to
do was get into the yard and shinny up the drainpipe from the gutters. Once on
the roof, he was as good as inside.
Right enough, if Londer
knew anything, Skif would have it out of him. But he needed a suitably
convincing story for his black-clad terrorist to ask the questions he needed
the answers to. I’ll say
I'm lookin' for m'sister, he decided. That's a good story, an'
Londer'll probably believe it.
Now, getting from here to
there.
He'd be able to get out of
his room easily enough; no one checked beds to see that people were in them
around here. The trouble was, how was he to get out of—and more
importantly, back inside—the Palace walls?
:Me, of course,: Cymry replied in his head. He
jumped; then smiled sheepishly. :Nobody is going to stop a Companion and
her Chosen.:
:You don't mind?: he asked,
hesitantly. After all, this wasn't precisely going to be a sanctioned
excursion.
: Mind?: he felt
her scorn. :You Just try and do it without me! You wouldn't have a chance.:
Well, she was probably
right.
:But what do I do with
you while I'm sneakin' around?: he asked.
She chuckled. :I’ll take care of that. Trust
me, lean always insinuate myself into someone's nearby stable. But I'm not
having you so far away that I can't come to your rescue if I have to.:
He was both touched and a trifle
irritated. Did she think he couldn't take care of himself? He'd been taking
care of himself for the past year and more! She hadn't been around then!
Now she sounded contrite. :Of
course you can take care of yourself, I never doubted that. But your uncle
might have guards—:
He laughed, silently. :Londer?
Old cheap Londer? Not a chance. What he has got is dogs—but he's
too cheap to get trained ones, so he just gets nasty ones and keeps 'em hungry
to keep 'em mean. Which means—?:
Cymry knew; bless her, she
got it at once. :They'll eat anything you throw in front of them.:
He grinned. :And I know
where to get plenty of poppy syrup. Put 'em right to sleep inside a candlemark,
then I slip inside and give old uncle a surprise.:
:Then what will you do?: she asked soberly. :When you
leave? You aren't—:
:I'm gonna make him
drink poppy hisself,: Skif reassured her. :No way I'm
taking a chance on hitting him hard enough to make sure he stays knocked out.
Besides, with that thick head of his—I'd probably break what I
hit him with before I knocked him out.:
He felt her sigh gustily. :Good.
Then this will all work. And what then?:
:Then—: he closed his eyes, but couldn't yet see a direction for himself.
:It's early days to make any plans. I'll figure on what to do after I hear
what old Londer has to say.:
And that would have to do,
for now.
SKIF looked down on the
silent, darkened oblong that was his uncle's yard from the roof of his uncle's
house. The roof-tree was not the most comfortable place he'd ever had to perch,
but better to rest here than inside the house. Down there somewhere in the
shadows were five lumps of sleeping canine that had been completely unable to
resist juicy patties of chopped meat mixed with bread crumbs soaked in poppy
syrup. Poor miserable animals, Uncle Londer would probably be even harsher with
them after their failure to stop him.
This was the halfway point,
and Skif paused for a breather while he could take one. He'd gotten out of the
Collegium through his window, out of the Complex openly on Cymry's back, as if
he was going out into the city for any perfectly ordinary reason.
Well, perhaps not ordinary,
since Trainees as young as he was generally didn't go out to the city after
dark. But he'd made sure to look serious, as if someone had sent for him,
rather than overly cheerful, as if he expected to find himself in, say, the
“Virgin and Stars” tavern that night. No one questioned him, and
Heraldic Trainees (unlike the common-born Blues or the Bardic Trainees) were
not required to give a reason for leaving the Complex at whatever hour,
probably because it was generally assumed that their Companions would not agree
to anything that wasn't proper.
Once in Haven, Cymry found
an unguarded stable near Uncle Londer's house—unguarded because it was
completely empty and beginning to fall to pieces, symptom of a sudden change in
someone's fortune. There he had changed into his black clothing, feeling
distinctly odd as he did so. It seemed that the last time he'd worn this was a
lifetime ago, not just a couple of moons. But where he was going, that uniform
was a distinct handicap.
He hadn't swathed his face
and head, or blackened exposed flesh with charcoal just then. He'd still had to
get the chopped meat, the bread and the poppy syrup, and not all in the same
market square, just so no one would put him and the ingredients together if
they were questioned later. That was why he'd left the Collegium early. Markets
stayed open late in the poorer parts of town, for the benefit of those whose
own working hours were long. Skif had no trouble in acquiring what he needed,
and he made his final preparations in that stable by the light of the moon
overhead.
Then, and only then, did he
finish dressing, and with the treated meat stuffed into cleaned sausage bladders
which he tied off, and then put into a bag, he had slipped out alone into the
darkness.
The key to making sure that
all five dogs got their doses was to send the bladders over the wall at long
intervals. The first and strongest dog wolfed down his portion, then staggered
about for a bit and fell asleep. When Skif heard the staggering, he sent over
the second bladder; by that time the strongest dog was in no condition to
contest the food, and the second strongest got it. It took a while, but Skif
was patient, and when he couldn't hear anything other than dog snores, he went
over the wall and up the gutter to the roof.
Now he sat on the rooftree
with his back against one of the chimneys, using its bulk to conceal his
silhouette, and took deep, slow breaths to calm himself. His gut was a tight
knot—a good reason for not eating much tonight. And he was thirsty, but
thirsty was better than being in the middle of a job and having to—well.
This would be the first time he had ever entered a house with the intention of
confronting someone. Normally that was the last thing he wanted to do,
and it had him strung tighter than an ill-tuned harp.
So he ran over what he
needed to do in his mind until he thought he'd rehearsed it enough, and
Mindcalled Cymry.
:I'm going in,: he told her.
:You know what to do if
you get in trouble,: she replied, for they had already
worked that out. Skif would get outside, anywhere outside, and she would come
for him. She swore she could even get into the yard if it was needful. How she
was to get over that fence, he had no notion, but that was her
problem. Bazie had taught him that once you put your confidence in a partner,
you just trusted that he knew what he was doing and went on with your
part of the plan. Because once the plan was in motion, there was nothing you
could do about what he was responsible for, anyway, so there was no
point in taking up some of the attention you should be paying to your part of
the job by worrying about him.
He slipped over the
rooftree to the next chimney; the hatch into the crawl space was just on the
other side of it. It wasn't locked—it hadn't been locked for the past
five years that Skif knew of. Even if it had been, it was one of those that had
its hinges on the outside, and all he would have had to do would have been to
knock the hinge pins out and he could have lifted it up from the hinge side. He
left it open, just in case he had to make a quick exit and couldn't use the
route out he'd planned.
The space he slipped down
into was more of a crawl space than an attic, too small to be practical to
store anything. He crawled on his hands and knees, feeling his way along until
he came to the hatch that led down into the hallway separating all of the dozen
garret rooms where Londer's servants slept, six on one side of the corridor,
and six on the other.
Well, where the servants
Londer had would have slept, if he'd had more than the three he kept. Like
everything else Londer had, his servants were cheap because no one else would
have them, and he worked them—screaming and cursing at them all the
while—until they dropped. His man-of-all-work was a drunkard, so was his
cook, and the overworked housemaid was another half-wit like Maisie. None of
them was going to wake up short of Skif falling on them, which obviously he
didn't intend to do.
Not that he was going to
take any chances about it.
He found the hatch, which
had a cover meant to be pushed up and aside from the hallway below. He lifted
it up and put it out of the way, then stuck his head down into the hall and
took a quick look around.
As he'd expected, it was
deserted, not so dark as the crawl space thanks to a tiny window on either end
of the hall, and silent but for three sets of snoring.
He actually had to stop and
listen in fascination for a moment, for he'd never heard anything like it.
There was a deep, basso
rumbling which was probably the handyman, whose pattern was a long, drawn out
sound interrupted by three short snorks. Layered atop this was a
second set, vaguely alto in pitch, of short, loud snorts in a rising tone that
sounded like an entire sty full of pigs. And atop that was a soprano solo with
snoring on the intake of breath and whistling on the exhalation. One was the
housemaid and the other the cook, but which was which? The housemaid was younger,
but fatter than the cook, so either could have had the soprano.
All three were so loud that
he could not imagine how they managed not to wake themselves up. It
took everything he had to keep from laughing out loud, and he wished devoutly
that he dared describe this to one of the Bardic Trainees. They'd have
hysterics.
At least now he knew for
certain that the last thing he needed to worry about was making a noise up
here.
He grabbed the edge of the
hatch and somersaulted over, slowly and deliberately, lowering himself down by
the strength of his arms alone until his arms were extended full-length. His
feet still dangled above the floor, so he waited for the moment when the chorus
of snores overlapped, and let go, hoping the noise would cover the sound of his
fall.
He landed with flexed
knees, caught his balance bent over with his knuckles just touching the floor,
and froze, waiting to see if there would be a reaction.
Not a sound to indicate
that anyone had heard him.
Heh. Not gonna be hard
figuring which rooms are empty! That had been a serious concern; he needed to find an empty
room with a window, get into it, get the window unlocked and opened for his
escape, because now that he was inside, he knew that there was no way he was
going to get out the way he came in. If there had been a ladder to let down
from the crawl space, that would have been ideal, but there wasn't.
By great good fortune, the
room nearest the drainpipe he wanted to use was one of the empty ones—no
thief could survive long who wasn't able to tell where he was inside a house in
relation to the outside without ever being inside. Out of the breast of his
tunic came one of his trusty bladders of oil, and he oiled the hinges to the
dripping point by feel before he even tried to open the door.
There was a faint creak,
but it was entirely smothered in snores; the door opened onto a completely
barren room, not a stick of furniture in it. Moonlight shone in through the
dirty window, finally giving him something to see by. After the absolute dark
of the crawl space and the relative dark of the hallway, it seemed as bright as
day.
Moving carefully with a
care for creaking floorboards, he eased his way over to the window, and out
came the oil again. When catches, locks, and hinges were all thoroughly
saturated, he got the window open wide, checked to make sure he could reach the
drainpipe from its sill, and left it that way. He did, however, close the door
to the room most of the way, just in case one of the three snorers woke up and
felt impelled to take a stroll. They were too dimwitted to think of an
intruder, but they might take it into their heads to close the window, which
would slow his retreat.
The servants' stair lay at
the end of the hallway, and it was just the narrow sort of arrangement that
Skif would have expected from the age of the house. In this part of the city,
land was at a premium, so as little space as possible within a home was
“wasted” on servants' amenities. But fortunately, whoever had built
this stair had done so with an eye to silence in his servants, and had
built it so sturdily that it probably wouldn't creak if a horse went down it.
Not even Londer's neglect
could undo work that solid, not in the few years that Londer had owned the
house anyway.
Down the stairs went Skif,
and now he had to go on the memories of a very small child augmented by as much
study of the house from outside as he had been able to manage. Londer's
bedroom, as he recalled, and as study of the house seemed to indicate, was on
the next floor down, overlooking the street. A curious choice, given that
street noise was going to be something of a disturbance and would certainly
be obtrusive early in the morning. But Londer wanted to see who was at his door
before they were announced, and the other choice of master bedroom was over the
kitchen and under the servants' rooms. Altogether a poor choice for
someone who probably knew all about the snorers' chorus and didn't want it
resonating down into his bedroom. Nor would he want the aromas of the cook's
latest accident permeating his bedroom and lingering in the hangings.
He stifled another laugh as
he felt his way down the stair, tread by tread.
He could only wonder what
Londer had thought when he discovered the amazing snoring powers of all three
of his servants.
This stair should come out
beside the room just over the kitchen that Londer used for his guests.
Important guests, of course, not people like his sister and her young son.
They'd lived in one of the garret rooms, though Skif couldn't remember which one,
since they hadn't lived there for long.
When he reached the
landing, once again he stopped and listened. Aside from the now faint chorus
from Snore Hall above, there was nothing.
He took a precautionary
sniff of the air, for a room that was occupied had a much different scent than
one that had been shut up for a while. If Uncle had a guest that Skif didn't
know about, the guest became an unforeseen complication, a possible source of
interference.
But the scent that came to
his nose was of a room that had lain unused for a very long time; a touch of
mildew, a great deal of dust. And when he emerged from the stair he found
himself, as he had reckoned, in the dressing room to that unused guest suite.
The dressing room led
directly to the corridor, and probably the reason that the stair came out into
it at all was the very sensible one of convenience for the original master and
builder of the house, who probably would have chosen this suite for
himself. Water for baths would come straight up the stair from the kitchen in
cans, to be poured into the bath in the dressing room. If the master was hungry
and rang for service, his snack would be brought up in moments, freshly
prepared.
This corridor was short; it
ran between the old master suite to two other sets of rooms. It extended the
width of the house and had a window on either end, with the staircase leading
downward for the family's use on Skif's right. Three doors let out on it,
besides the one that Skif stood in. The one on Skif's side led to a second bedroom
separate from the master suite, probably intended for a superior personal maid
or manservant. The two opposite were probably for guests or children in the
original plan. One was now Londer's, and heaven only knew what he did with the
other.
Skif put his ear to the
door nearest him on that side.
It was definitely occupied,
although the slumberer was no match for the trio upstairs. Just to be sure,
Skif eased down the corridor and checked the other.
Silent and, as turning the
door handle proved, locked as well.
He returned to Londer's
room, took a steadying breath, and took out—
—another bladder of
oil. Because he did not want Londer to wake up until Skif's knife was at his
throat.
Only when the hinges were
saturated did Skif ease the door open, wincing at the odor that rolled out.
Well, the old man
hasn't changed his bathing habits any.
After the cleanliness of
Bazie's room, the Priory, and the Collegium, Skif's nose wrinkled at the
effluvia of unwashed clothing, unwashed sheets, unwashed body, rancid sweat,
and bad breath. It wasn't bad enough to gag a goat, but it was close.
If this wasn't so
important, I'd leave now. It made his skin crawl to think of getting so close to that
foul stench, but he didn't have much choice.
Londer had his windows open
to the night air, so at least he could see. And at least he wasn't going to
smother in the stink.
He took a deep breath, this
time of cleaner air, and slipped inside.
Londer didn't wake until
the edge of the knife—the dull edge, did he but know
it—was against his throat. Skif had tried to time his entry for when the
moon was casting the most light on the streetward side of the house. In fact,
moonlight streamed in through the windows, and Skif could tell from the sheer
terror on Londer's face that he was having no trouble seeing what there was
to see of Skif.
“Don't move,”
Skif hissed. “And don't shout.”
“I won't,”
Londer whimpered. “What d'you want from me?”
Londer shivered with fear;
Skif had never seen anyone actually doing that, and to see Londer's
fat jowls shaking like a jelly induced a profound disgust in him.
“You can
start,” hissed Skif, “by telling me what you did with my
sister.”
Londer looked as if he was
going to have a fit right there and then, and Skif thought he might have hit
gold—but it turned out that Londer had just gotten rough with one of his
paid women, and he thought that Skif was her brother. Not but that
Skif was averse to seeing him terrified over it, but that wasn't the street he
wanted to hound his uncle down.
So he quickly established that
the apocryphal sister was one of the children snatched off the streets, and the
interview continued on that basis.
Skif must have looked and
sounded twice as intimidating as he thought, because Londer was reduced in very
short order to a blubbering mound of terror and tears. Skif would have been
very glad to have the Heraldic Truth Spell at his disposal, but he figured that
fear was getting almost as much truth out of Londer as the Spell would have.
Unfortunately, there was
very little to get. Londer knew some of what was going on, as Skif had thought;
he knew some of the men who were doing the actual snatches, what their method
was for picking a victim, how they managed it without raising too much fuss,
and where they went with the victims afterward. Which, as Skif had guessed, was
one of Loader's own warehouses. But who the real powers behind the
snatches were, he had no idea; his knowledge was all at street level. Even the
warehouse had been hired by a go-between.
Which was disgusting
enough. Londer whimpered and carried on, literally sweating buckets, trying to
make out that the poor younglings grabbed by the gang were better off than
they'd be on the street. Sheltered and fed, maybe, but better off? If
they were incredibly lucky and not at all attractive, they'd find themselves
working from dawn to dusk at some skinflint's farm, or knotting rugs, sewing
shirts, making rope, or any one of a hundred tasks that needed hands but not
much strength.
If they were
pretty—well, that was something Skif didn't want to think about too hard.
There had been a child-brothel four streets over from the Hollybush that had
been shut down when he was still with Bazie—there were things that even
the denizens of Exile's Gate wouldn't put up with—but where there was
one, there were probably more. The only reason why this one had been uncovered
was because someone had been careless, or someone had snitched.
But by far and away the
single most important piece of information that Skif got was that the man who
was in charge of the entire ring always came to inspect the children when they
were brought to the warehouse. It seemed he didn't trust the judgment of his
underlings. If there was ever to be a time to catch him, that would be it.
When Skif had gotten
everything he thought he could out of Londer, he took the knife away from the
man's throat. Londer started to babble; an abrupt gesture with the knife shut
him up again, and Skif thrust a bottle made from a small gourd at him.
“Drink it,” he
ordered.
Londer's eyes bulged.
“Y'wouldn't poison me—”
“Oh, get shut,”
Skif snapped, exasperated. “I'd be 'shamed to count ye as a kill. ‘Tis
poppy, fool. I've got no time t' tie ye up an' gag ye, even if I could stummack
touchin' ye. Now drink!”
Londer pulled the cork with
his teeth and sucked down the contents of the bottle; Skif made him open his
mouth wide to be sure he actually had swallowed it, and wasn't holding it. Then
he sat back and waited, knowing that it was going to take longer for the drug
to take effect on the man because of Londer's fear counteracting it. Meanwhile,
his uncle just stared at him, occasionally venturing a timid question that Skif
did not deign to answer. If he really was someone out to discover the
whereabouts of a young sister, he'd spend no more time on Londer than he had
to, and tempting as it was to pay back everything he owed Londer in the way of
misery, such torment would not have been in keeping with his assumed role.
And it might give Londer a
clue to his real identity.
So he stayed quiet,
focusing what he hoped was a menacing gaze on the man, until at long, long
last, Londer's eyelids drooped and dropped, his trembling stopped, all his
muscles went slack, and the drug took him over.
Only then did Skif leave
the room, taking the bottle with him.
His exit via the garret
room and the drainpipe was uneventful, as was his exchange of clothing in the
stable and his escape from that part of town. It almost seemed as if there was
a good spirit watching over him and smoothing his way.
He said as much to Cymry,
once they were up in among the mansions of the great and powerful.
:I wish you'd gotten
more information, then,: she replied ruefully. :I hate to think that much good luck
was wasted on essentially trivial knowledge.:
“Not as trivial as
y'might think,” he replied thoughtfully, for a new plan was beginning to
take shape in his mind. It was a plan that was fraught with risk, but it might
be worth it.
And he was not
going to carry out this one alone…
“Out late, aren't
you, Trainee?” said a voice at his stirrup, startling him. He looked down
to discover that Cymry had brought him to the little gate in the Palace walls
used by all the Trainees on legitimate business, and the Gate Guard was looking
up at him with a hint of suspicion.
:Tell him the truth,
loon,: Cymry prompted, as he tried to think
of something to say. He hadn't expected that Cymry would try to take them in
the same way they'd gone out.
“I had t'see my uncle
in Haven,” he said truthfully. “He didn't think he was gonna live.
There was summat I needed t'hear from him.”
:Very good. He really didn't think you'd leave him
alive, did he?:
The Guard's demeanor went
from suspicious to sympathetic. “I hope his fears weren't
justified—”
Skif stopped himself from
snorting. “I think he was more scared than anything else,” he
replied. “When I left, he was sleepin' off a dose of poppy, and I bet
he'll be fine in the morning.”
:Lovely. Absolute
truth, all of it.:
Evidently the Guard either
had relatives who were overly convinced of their own mortality, or knew people
who were, because he laughed. “Oh, aye, I understand. Well, I'm sorry
you're going to have your sleep cut short; breakfast bell is going to ring
mighty early for you.”
Skif groaned. “Don't
remind me,” he said, as the Guard waved him through without even taking
his name. “Good night to you!”
He unsaddled Cymry and
turned her loose, and slipped into his room again via the window, thus avoiding
any potentially awkward questions in the hall. He'd had the wit to clean
himself up thoroughly at that stable, so at least he needed to do nothing more
than strip himself down and drop into bed— which he did, knowing all too
well just how right that Guard had been.
Tomorrow, though… he
had to arrange an interview with the Weaponsmaster. The sooner, the better.
All during his classes the
next day he had only half his mind on what was going on. The other half was
engaged in putting together his plan, and as importantly, his argument. Herald
Alberich wasn't going to like this plan. It was going to be very dangerous for
Skif, and Skif knew for certain that Alberich would object to that.
During Weapons Class, Skif
managed to give Alberich an unspoken signal that he hoped would clue
Alberich to the fact that he needed to talk privately. Either he was very quick
on the uptake, or else Cymry had some inkling of what was going on inside
Skif's head and put the word in to Alberich's Kantor; in either case, just as
class ended, Alberich looked straight at Skif and said, “You will be at
my quarters here at the salle, after the dinner hour.”
The others in the class
completely misconstrued the order, as they were probably intended to. So as
they all left for their next class, they commiserated with him, assuming that
something he had done or not done well enough was going to earn him a lecture.
“I know what it is.
It's that you dragged yourself through practice. Whatever you were doing last
night to keep you up, you shouldn't have been,” Kris said forthrightly.
“You've got rings like a ferret under your eyes. If you thought he
wasn't going to notice that, you're crazed.”
“He'll probably give
you a lecture about it, is all,” opined Coroc.
“I suppose,”
Skif said, and sighed heavily. In actuality, he really wasn't that
tired, although he expected to be after dinner. That was probably when it would
all catch up with him.
“Whatever it was, it
can't have been worth one of Alberich's lectures,” Kris said flatly.
Skif just yawned and hung
his head, to feign sheepishness that he in no way felt.
His next class was no class
at all, it was a session in the sewing room, where he couldn't stop yawning
over his work. The other boys in his classes had twitted him about his
self-chosen assignment on the chore roster, until he pointed out that he was
the only boy in a room full of girls. They'd gotten very quiet, then, and
thoughtful—and stopped teasing him.
Today he was very glad that
this was his chore, because the girls were far more sympathetic about his yawns
and dark-circled eyes than the boys had been. Not that they let him off
any—but they did keep him plied with cold tea to keep him awake, and they
did make sure he got the best stool for the purpose—one that was
comfortable, but not so comfortable that he was going to fall asleep.
A quick wash in cold water
while the rest of them were having hot baths woke him up very nicely, and he
hurried through his dinner, now as much anxious as eager. Alberich wouldn't
like the plan, but would he go along with it anyway? It was probably his duty
to forbid Skif even to think about carrying it out, even though it was the best
and fastest way to get the man they were both after.
Well, Alberich could forbid
him, but that wouldn't stop him. He just wouldn't use that plan; he'd
come up with something else.
So as he walked quickly
across the lawn, with the light of early evening pouring golden across the
grass, he steeled himself to the notion that Alberich would not only not like
the plan, but would put all the resources of the Collegium behind making sure
Skif didn't try it alone.
Well, I won't. I dunno
what I'll do, but I can't do that one alone, so there 'tis. He didn't need Cymry warning him
against it; the entire plan depended on having someone else—by necessity
a Herald or Trainee—standing by. There was not one single Trainee that
Skif would dare even bring down to Exile's Gate quarter in the daytime, much
less at night. So it would have to be a Herald, and the only one likely to
agree to this would be Alberich. Which brought him right around to crux of the
matter again.
He entered the salle, and
went to the back of it, where one of the mirrors concealed the door to
Alberich's other set of quarters. It was no secret that they were there, but it
wasn't widely bruited about either. Maybe the concealed door was older than
Alberich, who knew? Skif could think of a lot of reasons why hidden rooms might
come in handy.
He tapped on the wall
beside the mirror, and it swung open as Alberich pushed on the door from
within.
He stepped inside. Alberich
closed the door behind him and brought him through a small room that served him
as an office and contained only a desk and a chair. On the other side of a
doorway to the left were the private quarters, a suite that began with a rather
austere room that contained only two chairs, a ceramic-tiled wood stove, and a
large bookcase. Alberich gestured to the nearest chair. The sole aspect of the
room that wasn't austere was the huge window along one wall, made up of many
small panes of colored glass leaded together, forming a pattern of blues and
golds that looked something like a man's face, and something like a
sun-in-glory. It looked as though it faced east, so it wasn't at its best, just
glowing softly. Most of the room's illumination came from lanterns Alberich had
already lit. Skif made a note to himself to nip around to the back of the salle
some time after dark; with lanterns behind it, the window must be nearly as
impressive as it would be from within the room in early morning.
But Alberich didn't give
Skif a chance to contemplate the window, though, since his chair had him facing
away from it. A pity; he'd have liked to just sit there and study it for a
time. Someone had told him that the Palace chapel had several windows like
this, as did the major temples in Haven, but this was the first time he'd seen
one close up.
The Weaponsmaster barely
waited for him to settle himself.
“So, your little
excursion into the city last night bore some fruit?” was Alberich's
question.
Good, he's already
gotten everything from Cymry and Kantor and maybe the Guard but the “who
“ and maybe the “why.” That was a bit less explanation he'd have to
give. “I visited m'uncle Londer Galko,” Skif said, then smiled.
“Though he didn't know 'twas me. Went masked, and in over roof. You
know. I scared him pretty thorough, good enough I figger he told me the
truth.”
As well Alberich should
know, since he'd been the one who brought Skif's things from his old room, and
had probably examined every bit. Skif experienced in that moment a very, very
odd sensation of comfort. It was a relief to be able to sit here and
be able to be himself completely. It was like being with Cymry, only a more
worldly sort of Cymry.
“That was
wise.” Alberich leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and
looked thoughtful. “I would not have thought of Londer Galko as a source
of information for our needs.”
“I didn' either, till
I stopped lookin' for a man what needed a building burned, and started thinkin'
about what I picked up while I was lookin' for him,” Skif replied.
“An' put that with what you tol' me about the slavers. There's summat
snatchin' younglings off the streets—not many, just the ones that haveta
sleep there. More of 'em than you thought, I bet. You don't hear 'bout it,
'cause they ain't the kind that'd be missed.”
“We hear more than
you might think,” Alberich put in, but also nodded. “Although if
this is true, we are not hearing of most of them. Go on.”
“Londer ain't the
kind t'get his fingers where they might get burned, not after that mess with
th' Hollybush, but if there's somethin' dirty goin' on, he probably knows
summat about it. He likes bein' on the edge of it, not so close he gets hurt,
close enough he can kind of gloat over it. So—I paid 'im a visit.”
Skif launched into a full explanation, frankly describing everything he had
done last night, leaving nothing out. He hadn't, after all, done anything that
he'd been forbidden. Nobody had put a curfew on the Trainees, no one had told
him not to leave the Collegium grounds, he hadn't stolen anything. All he'd
done was to terrorize one filthy old man who'd been the cause of plenty of
misery himself over the past several years.
Still—
Alberich didn't look
disgusted, and he didn't look annoyed, but Skif got a distinct impression that
he was poised between being amused and being angry. “You—” he
said at length, leaning back in his chair and pointing a finger at Skif,
“—are the sort who would find a way around any order, so I
shall not give you one. This information interesting is—useful,
possibly—”
“But if I was to go
out all ragged an' kip down on th'street where I know they's been snatching?”
Skif asked. “While you kept a watch? It'd be more'n useful, I'm thinkin'.
We got what we need for the makings of a nice little trap. An' it's one you
can't set without a youngling for bait.” He stabbed his thumb at his
chest. “Me. You daren't use anyone else.”
Alberich's face went very,
very still. “If you did not Mindspeak with Cymry—” he said,
very slowly.
“But I do. An' you
got Kantor. So 'tween them we can Mindspeak each other. An' I got some ideas
that'll keep me from gettin' coshed, 'cause I know how they been
workin',” Skif replied, and sat back himself. “You'll know when I
get took, an' you can follow. You'll know when th' man hisself shows up. We can
do more'n figger out who he is. We can catch 'im.”
“It is very
dangerous. You could be hurt,” Alberich pointed out immediately.
“You can attempt to protect yourself, but that does not mean you will
succeed.”
“Then I get
hurt,” Skif dismissed, feeling his jaw tense and his own resolve harden.
“It'll be worth it.”
Alberich half-closed his
eyes and laced his fingers together, occasionally looking up at Skif as though
testing his mettle. If this long wait was supposed to test his patience as
well, it wasn't going to work that way, for the longer Alberich thought, the
better Skif reckoned his odds to be.
And when at last Alberich
spoke, he knew he'd been right.
“Very well,”
the Weaponsmaster said. “Let me hear the whole of this plan of yours. I
believe that you and I must do this thing.”
SKIF widened his eyes
pleadingly and held out his bowl to anyone who even glanced at him. He
certainly looked the part of a beggar boy. He hadn't worn rags like these since
he'd been living at the Hollybush. It was a good thing that it was still very
warm at night, or he'd be freezing in the things. They were more hole than
cloth, and he couldn't imagine where Alberich had found them, couldn't imagine
why anyone in the Collegium would have kept them.
At least they were clean.
His need for authenticity didn't run to dirt and lice, and fortunately, neither
did Alberich's; a little soot smeared across his forehead, chin, and cheekbones
provided the illusion of dirt, and that was all that was required.
This time the place where
Skif's transformation had taken place had been supplied by Alberich, not that
Skif was surprised at the Weaponsmaster's resources. Alberich couldn't have
walked out of the Complex in his sell-sword gear, after all.
Alberich brought him to an
inn where a Herald and a Trainee could ride into the stable yard unremarked. No
surprises there; the innkeeper greeted him by name, and they took Cymry and
Kantor to the stable, to special loose-boxes without doors. Then came the
surprise, in the form of a locked room at the back of the stable to which
Alberich had the key, and which contained both a trunk of disguise material and
a rear entrance onto an alley. A beggar boy slipped out that entrance into the
shadows of dusk somewhat later, and after him, a disreputable sell-sword whose
face would be moderately familiar in the Exile's Gate quarter. Another purpose
for all that soot on Skif's features was to disguise them. It wouldn't do for
him to be recognized.
Skif made his way quietly
to Exile's Gate itself; then as if he had come in the Gate, he wandered the
street in his old neighborhood, training his voice into a tremulous piping as
he begged from the passersby. Mostly he got kicks and curses, though once
someone gave him an end of a loaf, and two others offered a rind of bacon and a
rind of cheese. Beggars here got food more often than coin, though there was
little enough of the former. Skif went a little cold when he thought about a
child trying to live on such meager fare.
He got a drink at a public
pump and wandered about some more as the streets grew darker and torches and a
few lanterns were put up outside those businesses that were staying open past
full dark. There were streetlights, but they were very few and often the oil
was stolen, or even the entire lamp. He was ostensibly looking for a place to
sleep on the street, out of the way of traffic. Actually he knew exactly where
he was going to go to sleep, but he had to make a show out of it, because the
child snatchers were almost certainly watching him. He also kept hunched over,
both to look more miserable and to look smaller. The younger the children were,
the more timid they were, the better the snatchers liked them.
And behind him, going from
drink stall to tavern, was Alberich. There was great comfort in knowing that.
:Kantor says Alberich
is very surprised at how good you are at this.:
:A thief that gets
noticed doesn't stay out of gaol long,: he
replied, though he was secretly flattered. Now, if he'd really been
trying to make his way as a beggar, he would never be doing it this
way. He'd have bound up his leg to look as if he'd lost it, or done the same
with an arm. No sores, though; people around here would stone him into some
other quarter for fear of a pox. Then he'd stand as straight as he could and
catcall the people passing by, a noisy banter that was impossible to ignore.
He'd be cheeky, but funny, and not insulting. People liked that; they liked
seeing a display of bravado, especially in a cripple. He'd be making a better
go of it than this thin, wistful waif he was impersonating. And the child
snatchers would avoid him. A child like that would never tame down, and would
cause nothing but trouble.
In his persona of woeful
beggar child, he had a single possession that was going to make this entire
ruse work—a wooden begging bowl. Perfectly in character with what he was,
no one would even remark on it. And it was going to keep him from being knocked
unconscious, because it was much deeper than the usual bowl and fit his head
exactly like a helmet. Once he curled himself up in his chosen spot for the
night and pulled his ragged hood over his head, he'd slip that bowl over it
under the rags. When the snatchers came along and gave him that tap on the head
to keep him from waking up when they grabbed him, he'd be protected.
He also had weapons on his
person; his throwing daggers were concealed up his sleeves. Alberich hadn't
needed to tell him to bring them. Having them made him feel a good deal safer,
although his first choice of weapon wouldn't have been one that you threw at
the enemy. Or it wouldn't have been if he wasn't so certain of his own accuracy.
It was very unlikely that he'd be searched. These beggar children never had
anything of value on them. If they once had, it was long snatched by those
older and stronger than they were.
As he trudged away from the
streets where people were still carrying on the minutiae of their lives and
toward the warehouses and closed-up workshops, he felt eyes on him. The back of
his neck prickled. The warehouse section of Exile's Gate was where most of the
children had vanished from, and he knew now, with heavy certainty, that the
snatchers were somewhere out there watching him, waiting for him to settle.
Alberich was out there,
too, and had taken to the same covert skulking as Skif's stalkers. He was
hunting the hunters, watching the watchers, to make sure that if anything went
wrong, Skif wouldn't be facing it alone.
: He's seen two of
them, anyway,: reported Cymry.
He would never, ever have
attempted this by himself, or even with someone who didn't also have a
Companion. The key to this entire plan was that Kantor and Cymry could
Mindspeak to each other, keeping Skif and Alberich aware of everything that was
going on.
The buildings here were
large, with long expanses of blank wall planted directly on the
street—you didn't want or need windows in a warehouse. There weren't a
lot of places where a tired child could curl up to sleep. But where there was
a doorway that was just big enough to fit a small body, or a recessed gate, it
was dark and it was quiet, and no one was likely to come along to chivvy one
off until dawn. Mind, any number of adult beggars knew this too, so the first
few places Skif poked his nose into were occupied, and the occupants sent him
off with poorly-aimed blows and liberal curses. He lost his bacon rind to one
of them, not that he fought for it.
But when he did find a
place, it was perfect for the child snatchers, and thus perfect for his
purposes. It was a recessed doorway, a black arch in a darkened street, with no
one in sight in either direction.
He sat down on the doorstep
and pretended to eat his crust and cheese rind, then with a calculatedly
pathetic sigh that should be audible to his stalkers, he curled up with his
back to the street and his rags pulled up over his head. If that wasn't an
invitation, he'd turn priest.
As he stirred and fidgeted,
“trying to get comfortable,” he slipped his wooden bowl over his
head, exactly as he had planned. Once he had, he felt a good deal safer, and
the back of his neck stopped prickling so much. There had been the possibility
that the snatchers, lured by how harmless he seemed to be and the loneliness of
the street, would try for the grab before he curled up for the night. He was
glad their caution had overcome their greed.
Gradually he stopped moving
around, as a child would who was settling into sleep. He wouldn't find a
tolerable position on this stone doorstep anyway, not after he'd gotten
accustomed, not only to a bed, but to a comfortable bed.
Spoilt, that's what I
am.
Once “asleep,”
he held himself still as a matter of pride, although the stone under his hip
was painfully hard and his arm was getting pins and needles. Eventually, he had
to shift off of that, but when he moved, it was only the formless stirring that
a child would make when deeply asleep. He should be asleep; the beggar
child he was counterfeiting was in the midst of one of the better moments of
its short life. It had a full belly, a quiet place to lie down, it was neither
too cold nor too hot. No one was going to chase it away from this shelter until
morning, and if rain came, it wouldn't even get too wet. Never having known a
soft bed, the stone of the doorway would be perfectly acceptable since
countless feet had worn the step down in a hollow in the middle into which
Skif's body fit perfectly.
Well, he hadn't had to
sleep on the street, ever. That was partly because he was smart, but there was
no telling how much he'd accomplished was because he'd been lucky. Mostly, he
liked to think, it was because he'd been smart—though if Bazie hadn't
taken him in, his life probably would have been a lot different. Harder, maybe.
It depended on what he would have done after Beel warned him away from the
Hollybush. If he'd gone back to Beel, he'd have had to make a statement against
his uncle—
That could have gone badly
for him. He'd known that even when he'd been that young—it was the reason
he'd run off in the first place. Maybe he'd have been safe in Beel's Temple,
maybe not. Finding out which could have been bad.
If he'd run, though… I
think maybe I'd have hidden in the storage room of Orthallen's wash house.
Then what? He didn't know. How long could he have gone on, sleeping in hidden
places, stealing food from kitchens in the guise of a page?
Cymry interrupted his
speculations. :Kantor says they've
all gotten together. There are three of them,: Cymry reported, interrupting his thoughts. She sounded indignant.
:Three of them! For one little child!:
Skif wasn't surprised. A
pretty child, or one that was strong, was a valuable commodity. Having two to
make the snatch and one to stand guard meant they could grab it with a minimum
of damage to the merchandise. :That's so one can be a lookout in case their
target's gone inside a yard or something,: Skif told her. :But I have to agree. Even two seems kind of
much for someone my size.:
:It's disgusting.:
He had to smile at the affronted quality in her words. :Not that the whole
thing isn't disgusting, but—:
:I understand,: he told her. And he did. It was
disgusting. He could think abstractly about a child as
“merchandise,” but the minute he allowed himself to get outside of
those abstractions, he was disgusted.
:Skif, be ready;
they're moving in.:
He heard them in the last
few paces; if he'd really been asleep, particularly if he was an exhausted
child with a full belly, it wouldn't have disturbed him, but he heard their
soft footfalls on the hard-packed dirt of the street. They were cautious, he
gave them that, but waiting for them to finally make their move was enough to
drive him mad. He had to grit his teeth and clench his muscles to stay put
when every instinct and most of his training screamed at him to get up and
defend himself.
Then they were on him, all
three of them in a rush.
He was enveloped in a
smelly blanket. Instinct won over control and he felt the mere beginnings of a
reaction—but before he could even move, much less come up fighting,
someone hit him a precise blow to the head.
The bowl took most of it,
as he'd anticipated, but his head and ears still rang with it. In fact, for
just a moment, he saw stars. He went limp, partly with intent, partly with the
shock of the blow, and when he could move again, he regained control over
himself and stayed properly limp.
They didn't dally about.
They bundled him up cocoonlike in the blanket, one of the snatchers threw the
bundle over his shoulder with a grunt of effort, and they were off at a lope.
Whoever had Skif must have been a big man, because he carried Skif as if he was
nothing.
Cymry did not ask
“Are you all right,” because she knew he was. And what she knew,
Alberich knew. So there was no point in wasting time with silly questions, when
Alberich needed to concentrate on following Skif's captors, and Skif had
immediate concerns of his own to deal with. Skif concentrated on breathing
carefully in that foully smothering blanket, staying limp, and keeping up the
ruse that he was as completely unconscious as that blow to the head should have
rendered him. This was the hardest part of the plan—to literally do
nothing while his captor carried him off, and hope that Alberich could keep up
with them. They only had to get to their goal, which might or might not be
Londer's warehouse. Alberich had to stay with them while remaining unseen.
Not the easiest task in the
world; Skif had shadowed enough people in his life to know how hard it really
was.
He'd have to get the bowl
off his head, too, at some point in the near future, or they'd figure out he
wasn't what he seemed and he wasn't unconscious. Definitely before he got
unwrapped, or he'd be in a far more uncomfortable position than he was now. So
as the man jogged along, Skif worked his hands, a little at a time, up toward
his head.
The blanket smelled of so
many things, all of them horrid, that he hated to think of what had happened in
it and to it. It wasn't so much a blanket as a heavy tarpaulin of something
less scratchy than wool. Was it sailcloth? It could be. He wasn't so tightly
wrapped up in it that he couldn't move. He'd been “sleeping” with
his arms up against his chest, so he shouldn't have too far to work them to get
his hands on that bowl…
He was glad he hadn't eaten
much, since his head and torso were dangling upside down along his captor's
back, the stench of the blanket was appalling, and the man's shoulder
essentially hit him in the gut with every step. If there was a better recipe
for nausea, he didn't know it. He'd have been sick if he hadn't been cautious
about not eating much beforehand.
Bit by bit, he worked his
arms higher, moving them only with the motion of the man who carried him,
slowly working his hands up through the canvas towards the bowl. Then, at long
last, with the tips of his fingers, he touched it.
With a sigh of relief, he
pushed with his fingertips and ducked his head at the same time as the man
stumbled. The bowl came off his head and fell off into the folds of the blanket.
He was rid of it, and now he could—
—not relax,
certainly. But wait, be still, try to ignore the reek of the blanket, and
remember the next part of the plan.
:It looks as if your
uncle's warehouse really is the goal,: Cymry said.
He wished he could see. Hellfires,
I wish I could breathe!
But if Londer's warehouse
was the goal, it couldn't be very much longer. Alberich was supposed to have
scouted the place during the day, so he'd be familiar with the outside, at
least. Skif just wished that the Weaponsmaster was as good at roof walking as
he was—if only they could have switched parts—
Don't worry about your
partner. If he says he can do something, and you've got no cause to think
otherwise, then let him do his job and concentrate on yours.
Well, that was easy to say,
and hard to do, when it all came down to cases.
It seemed forever before
the men stopped, and when they did, Skif was gritting his teeth so hard he
thought they might splinter with the tension. They knocked on the door, quite
softly, in a pattern of three, two, and five.
:Got it,:
Cymry said. :Alberich doesn't know if he's going to try going in that way,
but if he does, that will make it easier.:
The door creaked open.
“Got 'nother one?” said a voice in a harsh whisper, with accents of
surprise. “Tha's third'un tonight!”
“Pickin's is
good,” said the man to Skif's right, as the one carrying him grunted.
“Got'r eyes on two more prime 'uns, so le's get this'un settled.”
“Boss'll be right
happy,” said the doorkeeper, as the men moved forward and closed the door
behind them.
“Tha's
th'ideer,” grunted the man with Skif.
They moved more slowly now,
and to Skif's dismay there was a fair amount of opening and closing of doors,
and direction changes down passages. This place must be a veritable warren! How
was Alberich supposed to find him in all of this if he got inside?
:Let us worry about
that,: said Cymry—right before there
was the sound of another door opening, then the unmistakable feeling that his
captor was descending a staircase.
Descending a staircase?
There's a cellar to this place? There isn't supposed to be a cellar here!
Skif was in something of a
panic, because part of the emergency plan figured in the Companions coming in
as well as Alberich, and the Companions were not going to be able to get down a
narrow, steep set of stairs into a cellar.
He had to remind himself
that he was not alone, he was armed, and he was probably smarter than
any of these people. No matter what happened here, sooner or later they would have
to take him outside this building, and when they did, he could escape.
Even if he and Alberich
couldn't actually catch the head of this gang of slavers right now, so long as
Skif could get a good look at him, they'd have him later.
What's the worst that
can happen? he
asked himself, and set himself to imagining it. Alberich wouldn't get in. He'd
be held for a while, maybe with other children, maybe not. The master of this
gang would inspect them; Skif could make sure he saw enough he would
be able to pick him out again. Then— well, the question was how
attractive they found him.
He had to stop himself from
shuddering. Just by virtue of being healthy and in good shape, he was as pretty
as most of the street urchins they'd been picking up. Which meant there was one
place where they'd send him.
Now the panic became real;
his throat closed with fear and he had trouble breathing. Oh, no—oh,
no—
In all his years on the
street, he had never really had to face the possibility that he might end up a
child-whore. Now he did, for if he couldn't get away from these people, or they
found out what he was doing—
His imagination painted far
worse things than he had ever seen, cobbled up out of all the horrible stories
he had ever heard, and his breath came in short and painful gasps. He went from
stifling to icy cold. What if their—the brothel was here, in
this building? They wouldn't have to take him outside. They wouldn't have to
move him at all. He wouldn't get a chance to escape—they could keep him
here as long as they wanted to, they could—they would! strip him
down first and find his knives. What would they do to him then? Drug him,
maybe? Kill him? Oh no, probably not that, not while they could get some use
out of him—
Don't panic. Don't
panic.
How could he not
panic?
:Chosen—we won't let that happen.
We'll get to you, no matter what—:
But how would
they? How could they? It would take a small army to storm this place,
and by then—
The man carrying him got to
the bottom of the stair and made a turning. “This brat's awful
quiet,” he grunted to his fellow. “Ye sure ye didn' 'it 'im too
'ard?”
“No more'n the rest
uv 'em,” the other snapped. “ 'E's breathin', ain't 'e?”
“Aye—just don'
wanta hev'ta turn over damaged goods. Milord don't care fer damaged
goods.” The man hefted Skif a little higher on his shoulder, surprising
him into an involuntary groan, caused as much by desperation as by pain.
“There, ye
see?” the second man said in triumph. “Nothin' wrong wi' 'im. 'E's
wakin' up right on time.”
“Les’ get 'im
locked up, then,” said the one from the door.
There was the sound of a
key turning in a lock, a heavy door swinging open. Then, quite suddenly, Skif
found himself being dumped unceremoniously onto something soft.
Well, softish. Landing
knocked the breath out of him, though he managed to keep from banging his head
when he landed. He heard the door slam and the key turn in the lock again
before he got his wits back.
He struggled free of the
stinking confines of the blanket, only to find himself in the pitch dark, and
he was just as blind as he'd been in the blanket. He felt around, heard
rustling, and felt straw under his questing hands. The “something
soft” he'd been dumped on was a pile of old straw, smelling of mildew and
dust, but infinitely preferable to the stench of the blanket.
He got untangled from the
folds of that foul blanket, wadded it up, and with a convulsive movement, flung
it as far away from himself as possible. The wooden bowl that had saved his
skull from being cracked clattered down out of the folds of it as it flew
across the room.
Which wasn't far, after
all; he heard it hit a wall immediately. His prison was a prison then,
and a small one. He got onto his hands and knees, and began feeling his way to
the nearest wall. Rough brick met his hands, so cheap it was crumbling under his
questing fingers, a symptom of the damp getting into it.
He got to his feet, and
followed it until it intersected the next wall, and the next, and the
next—and then came to the door.
A few moments more of
exploring by touch proved that this wasn't a room, it was a cell; it couldn't
have been more than three arm's lengths wide and twice that in length.
Not a very well-constructed
cell, though. Rough brick made up the walls, and the floor was nothing more
than pounded dirt with the straw atop it. And when Skif got to the door, he
finally felt some of his fear ebbing. The lock on this door had never been
designed with the idea of confining a thief. He could probably have picked it
in the pitch-dark with a pry bar; the throwing daggers he wore were fine enough
to work through the hole in the back plate and trip the mechanism.
I can get out. That was all it took to calm him.
These people never intended to have to hold more than a few frightened children
down here. As long as they thought that was what he was, he'd be fine. If this
was their child brothel, he could get out of it.
:Or you can jam the
lock and keep them
out until we get in,: Cymry
pointed out, and he nearly laughed aloud at what a simple and elegant solution
she had found for him. Yes, he could, he could! Then help could take as long as
it needed to reach him. Even if they set fire to the warehouse to cover their
tracks, he should be safe down here. He remembered once, when one of the
taverns had caught fire, how half a dozen of the patrons had hidden in the
cellars and come out covered in soot but safe—and drunk out of their
minds, for they'd been trapped by falling timbers and had decided they might as
well help themselves to the stock.
:Will you be all right
now?: Cymry asked anxiously.
:Right and tight,:
he told her. And he would be, he would.
He had to be. Everything
depended on him now.
He would be.
* * * * * * * * * *
He heard the men enter and
leave again twice more, and each time a door creaked open somewhere and he
heard the thump of some small load landing in straw. He winced each time for
the sake of the poor semiconscious child that it represented.
Between the first and the
second, Cymry told him that Alberich had gotten into the building, but could
tell him nothing more than that. It was not long after that the men arrived
with the second child—and soon after that when the cellars awoke.
There was noise first;
voices, harsh and quarrelsome. Then came heavy footsteps, and then light. So
much light that it shone under Skif's door and through all the cracks between
the heavy planks that the door was made up of.
Then the door was wrenched
open, and a huge man stood silhouetted against the glare. Skif didn't have to
pretend to fear; he shrank back with a start, throwing up his arm to shield his
eyes.
The man took a pace toward
him, and Skif remembered his knives, remembered that he didn't dare let anyone
grab him by the arm lest they be discovered. He scrambled backward until he
reached the wall, then, with his back pressed into the brick, got to his feet,
huddling his arms around his chest.
The man grabbed him by the
collar, his arms and hands not being easy to grab in that position, and hauled
him out into the corridor and down it, toward an opening.
The corridor wasn't very
long, and there were evidently only six of the little brick cells in it, three
on each side. It dead-ended to Skif's rear in a wall of the same rough brick.
The man dragged Skif toward the open end, then threw him unceremoniously into
the larger room beyond, a large and echoing chamber that was empty of
furnishings and lit by lanterns hung from hooks depending from the ceiling.
Skif landed beside three more children, all girls, all shivering and speechless
with fear, tear-streaked faces masks of terror. Facing them were five men, four
heavily armed, standing in pairs on either side of the fifth.
Was this the hoped-for
mastermind behind all of this?
“'Ere's th' last on
'em, milord,” said the man who'd brought Skif out. “The fust two ye
said weren't good fer yer gennelmen. This a good 'nuff offerin'?”
Skif looked up from his
fellow captives. For a moment, he couldn't see the man's face, but he knew the
voice right enough.
“Very nice,”
purred the man, with just an edge of contempt beneath the approval.
“Prime stock. Yes, they'll do. They'll do very nicely.”
It was the same voice that
had spoken with Jass in the tomb in the cemetery. And when “milord”
came into the light, Skif stared at him, not in recognition, but to make sure
he knew the face later. If this man was one of those that had attended Lord
Orthallen's reception, Skif didn't recall him… but then, he had a very
ordinary face. What Bazie would have called a “face-shaped face”
with that laugh of his—neither this nor that, neither round nor oblong
nor square, nondescript in every way, brown hair, brown eyes. He could have
been anyone.
The man was wearing very expensive
clothing, in quite excellent taste. That was something of a surprise; Skif
would have expected excellent clothing in appalling taste, given the
circumstances.
Milord—well, the
clothing was up to the standards of the highborn, but something about him
didn't fit. Since being at the Collegium, Skif had met a fair number of
highborn, and there was an air about them, as if everyone they met would, as a
matter of course, assume they were superior. So it was second nature to them,
and they didn't have to think about it. This man wore his air of superiority,
and his pride, openly, like a cloak.
So what, exactly, was he?
He had money, he had power, but he just didn't fit the “merchant”
mold either. Yet he must have influence, and someone must be
feeding him information, or he never would have been able to continue to
operate as successfully and invisibly as he had until now.
The man gestured, and one
of the four men with him grabbed the shoulder of the girl he pointed at,
hauling her to her feet. She couldn't have been more than eight or nine at
most, thin and wan, and frightened into paralysis. The man walked around her,
surveying her from every angle. He took her chin in his hand, roughly tilting
her face up, even prying open her mouth to look at her teeth as tears ran
soundlessly down her smudged cheeks, leaving tracks in the dirt. He didn't
order her to be stripped, but then, given that she wasn't wearing much more
than a tattered feed sack with a string around it, he didn't really need to.
“Yes,” the man
said, after contemplating her for long moments, during which she shivered like
an aspen in the wind. She was a very pretty little thing under all her dirt,
and Skif's heart ached for her. Hadn't her life been bad enough without this
descent into nightmare? How could a tiny little child possibly deserve this?
And this was the man who
had ordered the deaths of Bazie and the two boys with no more concern than if
he had crushed a beetle beneath his foot. This man, with his face-shaped
face—this was the face of true evil that concealed itself in blandness.
No monster here, just a man who could have hidden himself in any crowd. He
would probably pat his friends' children genially on the head, even give them
little treats, this man who assessed the market value of a little girl and
consigned her to a fearful fate. He was valued by his neighbors, no doubt, this
beast in a man's skin.
Skif hated him. Hated the
look of him, the sound of his voice, hated everything about him. Hated most of
all that he could smile, and smile, and look so like any other man.
“Yes,” the man
said again, with a bland smile, the same smile a housewife might use when
finding a particularly fat goose. “Pretty and pliant. This one will be
very profitable for us.”
“Oh—it is that
I think not, good Guildmaster,” said a highly accented voice from the
doorway. Skif's heart leaped, and when Alberich himself walked through the
door, sword and dagger at the ready, it was all he could do to keep from
cheering aloud.
THERE was a moment of
absolute silence, as even the Guildmaster's professional bodyguards were taken
by surprise. But that moment ended almost as soon as it began.
The man who'd brought Skif
out bolted for the door behind the Guildmaster, disappearing into the darkness.
All four of the bodyguards charged Alberich, as the Guildmaster himself stood
back with a smirk that would have maddened Skif, if he hadn't been scrambling
to get out of the way. He pushed the three little girls ahead of him into the
partial shelter of the wall, and stood between them and the fighting. Not that
he was going to be able to do anything other than try and push them somewhere
else if the fighting rolled over them.
Not that he was
going to be able to do anything to help Alberich. He knew when he was
outweighed, outweaponed, and outclassed. This fight was no place for an
undersized and half-trained (at best) adolescent. Besides, Alberich didn't look
as if he needed any help, at least not at the moment.
The Weaponsmaster had been
impressive enough in the salle and on the training ground; here, literally
surrounded by four skilled fighters, Skif could hardly believe what he was
seeing. Alberich moved like a demon incarnate and so quickly that half the time
Skif couldn't see what had happened, only that he'd somehow eluded what should
have killed him—
Still—four to
one—maybe he'd better do something to try and drop the odds.
Skif slipped the catches on
his knives and then hesitated. The combatants were all moving too fast and in
unpredictable ways. He'd never practiced against anything but a stationary
target; if he threw a knife, he could all too easily hit Alberich, and if he
threw a knife, he'd also throw away half of his own defenses.
:Skif, get the children
out now!:
Cymry's mental
“shout” woke him out of his indecision; with a quick glance to make
sure the Guildmaster (what Guild was he?) was too far away to interfere, Skif
grabbed the wrists of two of the three—the third was clinging to the arm
of the second—and pulled them onto their feet. Then he got behind them
and slowly—trying not to attract the eye of their chiefest
captor—he herded them in front of him, along the wall, and toward the
door that Alberich had entered by.
One of the three, at least,
woke out of her fear to see what he was trying to do. She seized the wrists of
both of the others and dragged them with her as they edged along the wall. Her
eyes were fixed on that doorway; Skif's were on the fight.
It was oddly silent, compared
with the tavern- and street-fights he was used to. There was no shouting, no
cursing, only the clash of metal on metal and the occasional grunt of pain.
And it was getting bloody.
All of the bodyguards were marked—not big wounds, but they were bleeding.
It looked as if the four bodyguards should bring Alberich down at any
moment, and yet he kept sliding out from beneath their blades as Skif and his
charges got closer and closer to their goal. Skif wanted to run, and knew he
didn't dare. He didn't dare distract
Alberich, and he didn't
dare grab the attention of the Guildmaster.
Ten paces…
five…
There!
The girl who was leading
the other two paused, hesitating, on the very threshold, her face a mask of
fear and indecision. She didn't know what lay beyond that door—it could
be worse than what was here.
“Run!” Skif hissed at her, trusting that
Alberich had already cleared the way.
The girl didn't hesitate a
moment longer; she bolted into the half-lit hallway, hauling the other two with
her. Skif started to follow—hesitated, and looked back.
There was a body on the
floor, and it wasn't Alberich's. While Skif's back was turned, the
Weaponsmaster had temporarily reduced the odds against himself by one.
But Alberich was bleeding
from the shoulder now. Skif couldn't tell how bad the wound was, and Alberich
showed no sign of weakness, but the leather tunic was slashed there, and bloody
flesh showed beneath the dark leather whenever he moved that arm. Skif's throat
closed with fear. Somewhere deep inside he'd been certain that Alberich was
invulnerable. But he wasn't. He could be hurt. And if he could be hurt—he
could die.
At that moment, the
Guildmaster finally noticed that his prizes had escaped.
“Stop
them!” he
shouted at his men. “Don't let them get away!”
Skif froze in the doorway,
but he needn't have worried. No one was taking orders now. The fighters were
too busy with Alberich to pay any attention to Skif, although they redoubled
their efforts to take the Weaponsmaster down.
:Skif, run! Get out of
there now!: Cymry cried.
“No!” he said
aloud. He couldn't go—not now—he might be able to do
something—
The lantern flames
flickered, and shadows danced on the walls, a demonic echo of the death dance
in the center of the room. It was confusing; too confusing. Once again Skif
felt for his knives and hesitated.
Alberich was tiring; oh, it
didn't show in how he moved, but there was sweat rolling down his face. He had
taken another cut, this time across his scalp, and blood mingled with the drops
of sweat that spattered down onto the dirt floor with every movement.
Skif still didn't
dare throw the knives, even with one of the opponents down. He edged away from
the door, and looked frantically for something else he could throw.
Alberich's eyes glittered,
and his mouth was set in a wild and terrible smile. He looked more than half
mad, and Skif couldn't imagine why his opponents weren't backing away just from
his expression alone, much less the single-minded ferocity with which he was
fighting. He did not look human, that much was certain. If this was how he
always looked when he fought in earnest, no wonder people were afraid of him.
No wonder he had never
needed to draw a blade in those tavern brawls.
Skif's eye fell on a pile
of dirty bowls stacked against the wall on the other side of the
doorway—the remains, perhaps, of a meal the child snatchers had finished.
It didn't matter; they were heavy enough to be weapons, and they were within
reach.
He snatched one up and
waited for his opportunity. It came sooner than he'd hoped, as Alberich
suddenly rushed one of the three men, making him stumble backward in a hasty
retreat. That broke the swirling dance of steel for a moment, broke the pattern
long enough for Skif to fling the bowl at the man's head.
It connected with the back
of his skull with a sickening crack that made Skif wince—not
hard enough to knock him out, but enough to make him stagger, dazed.
And that moment was just
enough for Alberich to slash savagely at his neck, cutting halfway through it.
The man twisted in agony, dropping to the floor, blood everywhere as
he writhed for a long and horrible moment, then stilled.
Skif froze, watching in
fascination, aghast. Alberich did not. Nor did the two men still fighting. They
reacted by coming at Alberich from both directions at once, and in the rain of
blows that followed, Alberich was wounded again, a glancing slash across the
arm that peeled back leather and a little flesh—but he delivered a worse
blow than he had gotten to the head of the third man, who dropped like a stone.
At which point the first man who'd been felled stood up, shaking his head to
clear it, and plunged back into the fray.
Skif shook himself out of
his trance and flung two more bowls. Neither connected as well as the first;
the first man remaining was hit in the shoulder, and the second in the back.
But the distraction was their undoing, for they lost the initiative and
Alberich managed to get out of their trap, nor could they pin him between them
again.
The fight moved closer to
the Guildmaster—Alberich got the second man in the leg, leaving his
dagger in the man's thigh, and the bodyguard staggered back.
Skif threw his last bowl,
which hit the man nearest the Guildmaster in the side of the face. Alberich saw
his opening, and took it, with an all-or-nothing lunge that carried him halfway
across the room.
Skif let out a strangled
cry of horror—
If any fighter Skif had ever
seen before had tried that move, it would have ended differently. But this was
Alberich, and he came in under the man's sword and inside his dagger,
and the next thing Skif knew, the point of Alberich's sword was sticking out of
the man's back, and the man was gazing down at Alberich with an utterly
stupefied expression on his face.
Then he toppled over
slowly—
But he took Alberich's
sword with him.
And now the
Guildmaster struck.
Because he had done nothing
all this time, Skif had virtually forgotten he was there, and had assumed that
he was harmless. Perhaps Alberich had done the same. It was a mistaken
assumption on both their parts.
The Guildmaster moved like
a ferret, so fast that he seemed to blur, and too fast for Alberich, exhausted
as he was, to react. The Guildmaster didn't have a weapon.
He didn't need one.
Skif didn't, couldn't
see how it happened. One moment, Alberich was still extended in his lunge; the
next, the Guildmaster had him pinned somehow, trapped. The Guildmaster's back
was to the wall, his arm was across Alberich's throat with Alberich's body
protecting his. Both of Alberich's hands were free, and he clawed ineffectually
at the arm across his throat. The Weaponsmaster's face was already turning an
unhealthy shade of pale blue.
“Kash,” the
Guildmaster said, in a tight voice. “Get the brat.”
But the last man was in no
condition to grab anyone. “Can't,” he coughed. “Leg's
out.”
Given the fact that his leg
had been opened from thigh to knee, with Alberich's dagger still in the wound,
he had a point. The Guildmaster's gaze snapped back onto Skif.
“Well,” he
said, in that condescending voice he'd used with Jass, “I wouldn't have
expected the Heralds to use bait. It's not like them to put a child in
danger.”
Skif bristled. “Ain't
a child,” he said flatly.
“Oh? You're a little
young to be a Herald,” the man countered in a sarcastic tone. Then he
punched Alberich's shoulder wound with his free hand, making him gasp, and
putting a stop to Alberich's attempts to claw himself free. “Stop that.
You're only making things more difficult for yourself.”
“What has age to do
with being a Herald?” Alberich rasped.
Skif said nothing, and the man's
eyes narrowed as his arm tightened a little more on Alberich's throat.
“Be still, or I will snap your foolish neck for you. A Trainee, then. But
still— that's quite out of character—unless—”
He stared at Skif then,
with a calculating expression, and Skif sensed that he was thinking very hard,
very hard indeed.
It was, after all, no
secret that the latest Trainee was a thief. But what that would mean to this
wealthy villain—and whether he'd heard that—
Then the Guildmaster's eyes
widened. “Well,” he said, and his mouth quirked up at one corner.
“Who would have thought it. The Heralds making common cause with a common
thief. Oh, excuse me—you're quite an uncommon thief. Old Bazie's boy,
aren't you? Skif, is it?”
Skif went cold with shock
and stared at the Guildmaster with his mouth dropping open. How'd he know—how—
The Guildmaster smirked.
“I make it my business to know what goes on in my properties, as any good
landlord would,” he said pointedly. “Besides, how do you think that
cleverly hidden room got there? Who do you think arranged for the pump and the
privy down there?”
“But you killed
him!” Skif cried, as Alberich tried to move and turned a little bluer for
his trouble.
“I had no intention
of doing so,” the Guildmaster pointed out, in reasonable tones.
“That was Jass' fault. If he'd obeyed orders, everyone would
have gotten out all right, even Bazie.”
Since Skif had heard the
truth of that with his own ears, there was no debating the question of whether
Jass had gone far beyond what his orders had been. But—
How would Bazie have
gotten out in time, even so? How? The boys couldn't have carried him—
The Guildmaster interrupted
his thoughts. His expression had gone very bland again. He was planning
something…
“You've been very
clever, young man,” he said, in a voice unctuous with flattery. “I
don't see nearly enough cleverness in the people I hire—well, Jass was a
case in point. Now at the moment, we seem to be at a stalemate.”
Alberich writhed in a
futile attempt to get free. His captor laughed, and punched the shoulder wound
again, and Alberich went white. “If I kill this Herald,” he pointed
out, “I lose my shield against whatever you might pick up and fling at
me. You can't go anywhere, because Kash is between you and the door.
Stalemate.”
Skif nodded warily.
“On the other
hand,” he continued. “If you decided to switch allegiances, I could
strangle this fool and we could all escape from here before the help he has
almost certainly arranged for arrives.”
Skif clenched his jaw. In
another time and place— “An’ just what'm I supposed to get
out of this?” he asked, playing for time to think.
Cymry was oddly silent in
his mind. In fact—in fact, he couldn't sense her at all. For the first
time in weeks he was alone in his head.
“What do you get? Oh,
Skif, Skif, haven't you learned anything about the way Life
works?” the Guildmaster laughed. “Allow me to enlighten you. No
matter what these fools have told you, the only law that counts is the
Law of the Street. What you'll get is to be trained by me, in something far
more profitable than the liftin' lay.”
“Oh, aye—”
Skif began heatedly.
“No. You listen to
me. This is what is real. These are the rules that the real world runs
by.” He stared into Skif's eyes, and Skif couldn't look away, couldn't
stop listening to that voice, so sure of itself, so very, very rational.
“Grab what you can, because if you don't, someone else will snatch it out
from under you. Get all the dirt you can on anyone who might have power over
you—and believe me, everyone has a past, and things they'd
rather not have bruited about. Be the cheater, not the cheated, because you'll
be one or the other. There's no such thing as truth—oh, believe me about
this—there are shades of meaning, and depths of self-interest, but there
is no truth.”
Skif made an inarticulate
sound of protest, but it was weak, because this was all he'd seen at
Exile's Gate, this was the way the world as he had always known it
worked. Not the way it was taught in the Collegium. Not the way those
sheltered, idealistic Heralds explained things—
“And there is no faith
either,” the Guildmaster continued, in his hard, bright voice.
“Faith is for those who wish to be deceived for the sake of a comforting,
but hollow promise. Think about it, boy—think about it. It's shadow and
air, all of it. Cakes in the Havens, and crumbs in the street. That is
all that faith is about.”
The priests—oh, the
priests—how many of them actually helped anyone in Exile's Gate
in the here and now? Behind their cloister walls and their gates, they never
went hungry or cold—they never suffered the least privations. Even the
Brothers at the Priory never went hungry or cold…
Skif's heart contracted
into an icy little knot. Alberich's eyes were closed; he seemed to be
concentrating on getting what little air the Guildmaster allowed him.
“Throw your lot in
with me. I won't deceive you with
pretty fictions. You'll obey me because I am strong and smart and powerful.
You'll learn from me to be the same. And maybe some day you'll be good enough
to take what I've got away from me. Until then, we'll have a deal, and it will
be because we know where we stand with each other, not because of some
artificial conceit that we like each other.” He laughed.
“The smart man guards his own back, boy,” the insidious voice went
on. “The wise man knows there is no one that you can trust, you take and
hold whatever you can and share it with no one, because no one will
ever share what he has with you. Hate is for the strong; love is for
the weak. No one has friends; friend is just a pretty name for a
leech. Or a user. What do you think Bazie was? A user. He used you
boys and lived off of your work, kept you as personal servants, and
pretended to love you so you would be as faithful to him as a pack of whipped
puppies.”
And that was where the Guildmaster
went too far.
Bazie, thought Skif, jarred free of the
spell that insidiously logical voice had placed on him. Bazie had
shared whatever he had, and had trusted to his boys to do the same. Bazie had
taken him in, with no reason to, and every reason to turn him into the street,
knowing that Londer would be looking for him to silence him.
And Beel—Beel had
protected him, Beel could have reported a hundred times over that Skif
had fulfilled his education, but he didn't. And when Beel could have told his
own father where Skif was, he'd kept his mouth shut.
And the Heralds—
Oh, the Heralds. Weak, were
they? Foolish?
Skif felt warmth coming
back into him, felt his heart uncurling, as he thought back along the past
weeks and all of the little kindnesses, all unasked for, that he'd gotten. Kris
and Coroc keeping the highborn Blues from tormenting him until Skif had
established that he was more amusing if he wasn't taunted. Jeri helping him out
with swordwork. The teachers taking extra time to explain things he simply had
never seen before. Housekeeper Gaytha being so patient with his rough speech
that sometimes he couldn't believe she'd spend all this time over one Trainee.
The girls teasing and laughing with him in the sewing room. The simple way that
he had been accepted by every Trainee, and with no other
recommendation but that he'd been Chosen—
Cymry.
Cymry, who had rilled his
heart—who still was there, he sensed her again, now that he
wasn't listening to the poison that bastard was pouring into his ears. Cymry,
who cared enough for him to wait while he listened—to make his own
decisions, without any pressure from her.
No love, was there?
Self-delusion, was it?
Then I'll be deluded.
Did the Guildmaster see his
thoughts flicker across his face? Perhaps—
“Kash,
now!”; he
shouted. The wounded bodyguard lunged, arms outstretched to grab him—
But Skif was already moving
before the bodyguard, clumsy with his wounds and pain, had gotten a single
step. He jumped aside, his hands flicking to each side as he evaded those
outstretched arms.
And between one breath and
the next—
The bodyguard continued his
lunge, and sprawled facedown on the floor, gurgling in agony, one of Skif's
knives in his throat.
The Guildmaster made a
strangled noise—and so did Alberich.
The arm around Alberich's
throat tightened as the Guildmaster slid down the wall.
Skif's other knife
was lodged to the hilt in his eye.
But Skif's dodge had been
deliberately aimed to take him to Alberich's side. The Guildmaster had been a
stationary target. And at that range, he couldn't miss.
In the next heartbeat he
had pried the dead arm away from the Weaponsmaster's throat, and Alberich was
gasping in great, huge gulps of air, his color returning to normal.
Skif helped him to his
feet. “You all right?” he asked awkwardly.
Alberich nodded.
“Talk—may be hard,” he rasped.
Skif laughed giddily,
feeling as if he had drunk two whole bottles of that fabulous wine all by
himself. “Like that's gonna make the Trainees unhappy,” he taunted.
“You, not bein' able to lecture ‘em!”
The wry expression on
Alberich's face only made him laugh harder. “Come on,” he said,
draping his teacher's arm over his shoulders. “We better get you outside
an' get back to where th' good Healers are afore your Kantor decides he's gonna
put horseshoe marks on my bum.”
They got as far as the door
when Skif thought of something else. “I don' suppose you did
arrange for help, did you?”
“Well,”
Alberich admitted, in a croak. “It comes now.”
:Cymry?:
:Half the Collegium, my
love.:
Skif just shook his head.
“Figgers. Us Heralds, we just keep thinkin' we gotta do everything by
ourselves, don't we? We can't do the smart thing an' get help fixed up
beforehand. Even you. An' you should know better.”
“Yes,” Alberich
agreed. “I should. We do.”
We. It was a lovely word.
One that Skif was coming to
enjoy a very great deal
* * * * * * * * * *
A Herald he didn't
recognize brought Skif his knives, meticulously cleaned, as the Healer fussed
over Alberich right there in the street, which was so full of torches and lanterns
it might have been a festival. Well, a very grim sort of festival.
It actually looked more
like something out of a fever dream; the street full of Heralds and Guards,
more Guardsmen swarming in and out of the warehouse, a half-dozen Heralds and
their Companions surrounding Alberich—who flatly refused to lie down on a
stretcher as the Healer wanted—while the Weaponsmaster sat on an upturned
barrel and the Healer stitched up his wounds. Four bodies were laid out on the
street under sheets; one semiconscious bullyboy had been taken off for
questioning as soon as he recovered. Not that anyone expected to get much out
of him. It wasn't very likely that a mere bodyguard would know the details of
his master's operations.
No one had sent Skif back
to the Collegium, and he waited beside Alberich, between Kantor and Cymry,
listening with all his might to the grim-voiced conversations around him. Most
of the Heralds here he didn't know; that was all right, he didn't have to know
who they were to understand that they were important. He did recognize Talamir,
though, who seemed considerably less otherworldly at the moment and quite
entirely focused on the here and now.
“This is going to
have an interesting effect on the Council,” he observed, his voice heavy
with irony.
Alberich snorted.
“Interesting? Boil up like a nest of ants, when stirred with sticks, it
will! Sunlord! Guildmaster Vatean! Suspect him, even I did
not!”
“Gartheser is going
to have a fit of apoplexy,” someone else observed. “Vatean was here
was here at his behest in the first place.”
Hadn't they noticed he was
here? This was high political stuff he was listening to!
:They know,:
Cymry told him. :But you're a Herald, even if you aren't in Whites yet. You
proved yourself tonight. No one is ever going to withhold any thing from you
that you really want or need to know.:
Well!
Interesting…
“Gartheser will be a
pool of stillness compared to Lady Cathal,” Talamir observed, with a
sigh. “He was a Guildmaster after all, and she speaks for the
Guilds.”
“Oh, Guildmaster,
indeed,” someone else said dismissively. “Becoming a Master in the
Traders' Guild…” He left the sentence dangling, but
everyone—including Skif—knew that the requirements for Mastery in
the Traders' Guild mostly depended on entirely on how much profit you could
make. Provided, of course, that you didn't cheat to make it. Or at least that
you didn't get caught cheating.
“He was,”
Talamir pointed out delicately, and with a deliberate pause between the words,
“quite… prosperous.”
“And now, know we
where the profits came from,” Alberich said harshly. “It is
thinking I am that Lady Cathal should be looking into profits, and whence from
they come.”
“And Lord Gartheser,” said
Talamir. “Since Gartheser wished so sincerely to recommend him to the
Council.”
“There is
that,” observed someone else, in a hard, cold voice. “And now
we know where the leak of Guard movements along Evendim came from.”
“It would appear
so,” Talamir replied thoughtfully, “Although… it is in my
mind that Lord Orthallen was equally, though less blatantly, impressed with the
late Guildmaster's talents…”
But a flurry of protests
broke out over that remark; it seemed that the idea of Lord Orthallen having
anything to do with all of this was completely out of the question.
Except that Skif saw
Talamir and Alberich exchange a private look—and perhaps more than that.
Looks weren't all that could be exchanged when one was a Herald, and far more
privately.
I wonder what all that's about.
And Lord Orthallen had
“particularly” recommended Jass to Vatean…
Well, if he wanted to
know—
No, he didn't. Not at all.
He knew quite enough already. All of this was going right over his head, and
anyway, there wasn't anything one undersized thief could do about it even if he
did know.
Or—if there was
something one undersized thief could do about it, he had no doubt that Alberich
would have a few words with him on the subject. And maybe a job.
So, perhaps his
roof-walking days weren't over after all.
Better get myself
another sneaky suit.
:I believe that Alberich
already has that in mind,: said Cymry.
The little group continued
to paw over the few facts they had until they were shopworn, and even Talamir,
whose patience seemed endless, grew weary of it.
“Enough!” he
said, silencing them all. “There is nothing more we can do until we know
more. The boy and Alberich have told us all they know. Herald Ryvial and our
picked Guardsmen-Investigators are on their way to Vatean's home even now, and
if there is anything to be found there, rest assured, they will find it. Every
known associate of Vatean will be under observation before sunrise, long
before word of his death leaks out—”
“Uncle Londer,”
Skif interrupted wearily. Now that the excitement was wearing off, he was
beginning to feel every bruise, and was just a little sick.
“And the man Londer
Galko will also be observed,” Talamir continued smoothly. “Because
he clearly knew a great deal about the child stealing although he is not
connected with Vatean in anyway.”
Now he looked at Skif, and put a hand
on Skif's shoulder that felt not at all patronizing. Comradely, yes,
patronizing, no. “Trainee Skif is weary to dropping, Herald Alberich is
in pain, and we are fresh and have constructive work ahead of us. I
suggest we send them back to their beds while we get about it, brothers.”
There was a murmured chorus
of assent as the Healer put the last of the stitches into Alberich's scalp
wound, and the Heralds magically melted away, leaving Skif and Alberich alone
in a calm center in the midst of the bustle.
“You won't travel in
a stretcher as you should,” the Healer said wearily, as if he
had made and lost this same argument far too many times to bother again.
“So the best I can do is order you to back to the Collegium and to
rest.”
“Teach from a stool I
will, tomorrow at least,” Alberich told him.
The Healer sighed, and
packed up his satchel. “I suppose that's the most I can get out of
you,” he said, and looked at Kantor. “Do what you can with him, won't you?”
The Companion tossed his
head in an emphatic nod, and Skif added, “Jeri an' Herald Visa can run
th' sword work for a week—an' Coroc an' Kris can do archery.”
Kantor nodded even more emphatically.
Alberich glared at him
sourly, made as if to shrug, thought better of it, and sighed. “A
conspiracy, it is,” he grumbled.
“Damn right,”
Skif said boldly. And when Alberich got to his feet and made as if to mount,
Kantor stamped his foot, and laid himself down so that Alberich could get into
the saddle without mounting. When his Herald was in place, Kantor
rose, and shook his head vigorously.
“You make me an old
woman,” Alberich complained, as Skif got stiffly into Cymry's saddle and
the two of them headed up the street away from the scene of the activity,
riding side by side.
“Naw,” Skif
denied, very much enjoying having the fearsome Weaponsmaster at a temporary
disadvantage. “Just makin' you be sensible. Ye see—” he
continued, waxing eloquent, “there's th' difference between a Herald an'
a thief. Ye don' have t' make a thief be sensible. All thieves are sensible.
A thief that won't be sensible—”
“—a thief in
gaol is, yes, please spare me,” Alberich growled.
But it didn't sound like
his heart was in it, and a moment later he glanced over at Skif. “That
was one of your mentor— Bazie—that was one of the things he told
you, yes?”
Skif nodded.
“And now, revenge you
have had.”
True. Jass was dead, Vatean
was dead; the two men responsible for Bazie's horrible death were themselves
dead. Skif's initial bargain with himself—and with the Heralds—to
work with Alberich because they had a common cause was over.
“Regrets?”
Alberich prompted.
Skif shook his head, then
changed his mind. “Sort of. There weren't no justice.”
“But it was your own
hand that struck Vatean down,” Alberich said, as if he were surprised.
It was Skif's turn to
bestow a sour look. “Now, don' you go tryin' that sly word twistin' on me,”
he said. “I know what you're tryin' t'do, an' don' pretend you ain't. No.
There weren't no
justice. Th' bastid is dead, dead quick an' easy, he didn' have
t'answer fer nothin', an' we ain't never gonna find out a half of what he was
into. I got revenge, an' I don' like it. Revenge don' get you nothin'. There.
You happy now?”
But Alberich surprised him.
“No, little brother,” he said gently. “I am not happy,
because my brother is unhappy.”
And there it was; the sour
taste in Skif's mouth faded, and although the vengeance he thought he had
wanted turned out to be nothing like what he really would have wanted
if he'd had the choice, well—
I am not happy, because my brother is unhappy.
That—that
was worth everything he'd gone through to get here.
“Ah, I'll get over
it,” he sighed. “Hey, I get t' boss you around fer a week, eh,
Kantor? That's worth somethin'.”
Once again, Kantor nodded
his head with vigor, and Alberich groaned feelingly.
“This—”
he complained, but with a suspicious twinkle in his eye, “—is
putting the henhouse in the fox's charge.”
“Rrrrr!” Skif
growled, showing his teeth. “Promise. Won't have too much
chicken.”
“And I suppose you
will insist on going into Whites, now that a hero you are,” Alberich
continued, looking pained.
“Hah! You are
outa your head; th' Healer was right,” Skif countered. “What, me
run afore I can walk? Not likely! 'Sides,” he continued, contemplating
all the potential fun he could have over the next four years in the Collegium,
“I ain't fleeced a quarter of them highborn Blues yet, nor got all I can
outa them Artificer Blues!”
Alberich regarded him with
a jaundiced eye. “I foresee— and Foresight is my
Gift—a great deal of trouble, with you at its center. And that
no Trainee in the history of Valdemar will have more demerits against his name,
before you go into Whites.”
“Suits me,”
Skif replied saucily. “So long as I have fun doing it.”
“Fun for
you—yes,” Alberich sighed. “Fun for the rest of us, however,
extracting you from the tangles you make—”
“It'll be worth
it!” Skif insisted, once again feeling that giddy elation bubbling up
inside him, as he felt the warmth of acceptance encircle him and hold
him at its heart.
And in spite of present
pain and future concerns, Herald Alberich gave him a real, unalloyed smile.
“Oh, there is no doubt it will be worth it,” he said, and Skif had
the sense that he meant more than just the subject of Skif's future mischief.
He meant Skif's very existence as one of the Trainees now and Heralds to come,
no matter who objected, or how strenuously, to the presence of a thief among
them. He confirmed that with his next breath.
“Welcome, very
welcome, to the Collegium, Skif. It seems we were always right to take a
thief.”